The same God who had wrought a double Miracle 1. By it as an Instrument wherewith to slay a Thousand Philistines And 2. Vpon it in turning it into a Fountain to quench Samson's Thirst might add one Circumstance more namely to fix it so in the Ground as to make it unremoveable And 3. The words unto this Day is understood only until Samuel's time who is thought to be the Author of this Book of Judges and it might well enough remain so long being less than an Hundred Years yet Hierom saith it remained till his time as a Testimony to Posterity of the truth of this Glorious Work c. The Third Consequent is Though the Israelites had dealt unkindly with Samson before yet now after this Victory they publickly own'd and acknowledg'd him as their General Judge ver 29. pleading their Causes and avenging their Wrongs against the Philistines who at this time Tyrannized over Israel for Twenty Years for Samson did but begin to deliver Israel Judg 13.5 Their compleat Deliverance was reserved for David and this clause of his Judgeship Twenty Years while the Philistines had Dominion over them clears up this truth that the times of Israel's Judges and of their Oppressions are included as Contemporary which justifies the Account of time given in 1 Kings 6.1 Judges CHAP. XVI JVdges the Sixteenth declareth the last concerns of Samson's Life Death and Burial Where we have first the Remarks upon the last Actions of his Life As First His going down to Gaza ver 1. a chief City of the Philistines Two things may justly be marvell'd at N. B. First How he durst go so soon thither after his late Slaughter of such a Multitude of their Men And Secondly How he could be suffer'd to enter a fenced City N. B. To these two Questions it is thus Answered First He might go thither upon some weighty occasion which is not here expressed Secondly To make some new Attempt upon them whom he feared not either in their Camps or in their Cities after such large experience both of his own Strength and of God's Assistance Thirdly It appeareth not that he was sent by God thither but went of his own Mind presuming upon former Successes and therefore deserted and ensnared Fourthly He might go thither Incognito by Night unknown and unobserved till afterwards Fifthly He went into a Publick House of Entertainment to refresh himself in contempt of his Enemies Sixthly He went not to seek see and have this Harlot for his Carnal Service that had been to make Provision for the Flesh c. Rom. 13.14 And this is scarcely consistent with Saving Grace in a true Believer so deliberately to contrive an Act of sin N. B. Therefore 't is said he there saw an Harlot that is Accidentally and giving way to Lustful Looks he was overtaken to commit Filthiness with her Here another Mars Videt hanc Visamque Cupit potiturque Cupitâ This Martial Man more like Mars than Pan was Overcome by a Wicked Woman who had Overcome a Lyon Loenam non potuit potuit Superare Leoenam Quem fera non potuit Vincere Vicit Hera This Strong Man being forsaken of God as one out of God's Precincts and so out of God's Protection and being left to his own Humane Infirmity forgeteth himself that he was not only God's Servant as he stil'd himself Judg. 15.18 and called of God to be an Holy Nazarite Judg. 13.5 7. but also that he was both Judex and Senex a publick Judge and an Old Man and notwithstanding all this he falleth into that foul Sin of Fornication having no Wife c. He should have pray'd with David Lord turn away mine Eyes from beholding Vanity c. Psal 119.37 The Second Remark is The eminent danger that Samson plung'd himself into by this Iniquity The Gazites got notice compassed him in but as God ordered it in tenderness to his sinful and secure Servant 1 Tim. 1.14 it was hid from them in what House he was harbour'd N. B. Had they known they might have seiz'd upon him in his Bed by Night therefore not knowing they set a strong Watch at the City Gate to surprize him at his Departure in the Morning ver 2. expecting that by Light they might better direct their Weapons to kill him forgetting how well he had used them when a great Host of them were gathered together in Arms against him yet a Thousand Men were slain by Samson c. but now wary Samson when he had satisfied his Lust was watchful against danger and rose up at Midnight and took the Doors of the City-Gate and the two Posts and carried them up to the top of an Hill c. ver 3. wherein he was a Type of Christ in his Glorious Resurrection as afterwards N. B. It may well be wondred at First That Samson should awake so soon seeing post Venerem Somnum Venery makes Men sleepy but it is supposed by some that God awaked him by a Dream and warned him both of his Sin and Danger not dealing with him according to his Demerit knowing the Root of the matter was in him so the Spirit did not yet loath his Lodging though he had just cause to do so N. B. Secondly 'T is a Wonder what was become of the strong Watch at the City-gate that they opposed not Samson in his pulling down the Posts and Door As to this 't is supposed Samson's coming upon them so unexpectedly at Midnight whom they expected not until Morning and accordingly were but preparing to make resistance this put them into such a frightful Astonishment that they all very stoutly betake themselves to their Heels and leaves the Gate to guard it self against Samson N. B. Thirdly 'T is a Wonder that Samson's foul sin had not provoked God tâ withdraw his strength from him as his sin with Delilah did after when she rob'd him of his Hair Answer But this Harlot prevail'd not so far with him he retains his Hair and so his Strength still besides his Strength was not a Grace but a Gift which might be naturally in a Graceless Man and therefore might continue in a Gracious Person notwithstanding his heinous sin but it must farther be supposed That upon the Divine Warning in a Dream God brought and wrought Samson into a Repentance for his sin at which the Lord pitty'd and pardon'd him and likewise preserv'd him and his strength in him to work his own Deliverance by pulling up the Posts Bars and Wicket-Door c. whereby he made his Escape N. B. Fourthly 'T is a Wonder they did not pursue him seeing as some say the Watch-men were asleep while Samson did this Feat in the dead of the Night the noise of pulling up and falling down of the City-Gate could not but awake them and Samson could not flee fast away but very slowly with so much lumber upon his Shoulders To which may be Answered Their Courage might well fail them for a Pursuit because they knew that Samson only
Mountain and save me all this Toil and Travel so save me from the Deluge 3. Or why cannot God Create me an Ark as he did Create the World with his Word and not tyre me in a Work so tedious for Time as will require an Hundred and Twenty years in Building by me which God can Create in a moment 4. No doubt but this wicked World will scoff at my strange Work as before This might more rationally be expected than Sanballat and Tobiah's scoffing the Temple-Builders for they did but rear up a new Fabrick in the place where the old one stood before so 't was less exposed to either wonder or scoffing but this work of Noah was altogether new and unheard of before and look'd rather to be the work of some Phrentick Person altogether Itrational to their wilfully blind Understandings which might the more put them into a deriding posture 1 Pet. 3.20 and Job 22.15 17. The disobedient Ones derided Noah and laugh'd both at his work and at his words When he spake the words of truth and soberness to them concerning the Divine Decree declared to Drown the World they depart from him deriding one with another at Noah's Trifling and bid God depart from them Job 21.14 and 22.17 Which was the Language of Hell and far worse than we cannot come Mat. 22.3 5 c. These things must needs be great stumbling Blocks to Noah in his way of Obedience to Gods command yet his Faith was so strong as to buoy him up above all and bears him through all that God commanded him to do Noah's Faith replies to all these Objections I must lye long in the Waters and yet be saved from them and that in the Eyes of a perishing World this is for my Masters Glory and in order to this I must prepare an Ark though it be a long and tedious work 't is the Wisdom of my God thus to employ me though grievous to the Flesh 1. For the Tryal of my own Faith for an Hundred and Twenty years as God after tryed the Faith of Israel Deut. 8.2 when he led them about in the Wilderness Forty years which they might have Travell'd over in Forty days Thus the Faith of Abraham was tryed when he had not his Son given him until Thirty years after he was promised and thus also was David's Faith tryed who got not his Kingdom till a long time after it was promised him and he Anointed by Samuel 't is one of Gods methods 2. As my Faith must be tryed so this wicked World must be warned and left without excuse so loth is God to surprize and destroy and so full of forbearance is he my knocking as a Carpenter as well as my admonishing as a Preacher must be as standing Summons and Sermons to them every stroke I give upon the Ark must be a real Alarm to them for forewarning them to flee from the wrath to come Thus Noah Preached even without Preaching as Basil and Nazianzen say 3. Though it be true God could save me without those means of Ark Food c. but he will have me to serve his Providence in the use of such lawful means of his own prescribing he will have me so to Trust him as not to Tempt him which I shall certainly do if when God prescribes Means I should expect Miracles The second Remark is No sooner was the Ark prepared and Noah with all his company entred but the Graves of those Rebels began to be fashioned in the Clouds no sooner was the Door of the Ark shut safe upon Noah but the Windows of Heaven were opened to pour down a dowzing and drenching Rain for Forty days together upon the World and that in the second Month Gen. 7.11 Our April as 't is thought by Luther c. even then when every thing was in its Prime and Pride Birds singing Plants budding c. nothing less look'd for than a Floud Alas We know hot what may come to pass in a moment of Time all the Fountains of the great Deep were opened as well as the Windows of Heaven Those wicked men and so indeed do all Mankind live continually betwixt two Deaths the Waters above and the VVaters below Nos quasi medios inter duo Sepulchra posuit Deus saith one God can drown Man when he will with the Waters above the Firmament or with those below it but now they both combine to meet together for Heaven Earth and Sea were all upon an uproar against this Race of Rebels when they least look'd for it God shot at them with an Arrow suddenly as the Psalmist saith Psal 64.7 Methusalem dieth according to the signification of his Name and then the Dart cometh so shall sudden destruction come upon the wicked However at the last day which shall be sudden and unexpected 1 Thes 5.3 Mat. 24.37 The Sun shone fair upon Sodom the same day whereon ere night Fire and Brimstone from Heaven did fearfully destroy it What can be more lovely to look upon than a Corn-field a day before the Harvest Oâ a Vineyard the day before the Vintage when the Mighty Angels Gods Reapers shall thrust in their sharp Sickles or London the Day before it began to be buried in its own Rubbish c. Those Antediluvian Belly-Gods sinned so securely in their excessive eating and drinking c. as if they had been out of the reach of Gods Rod but he found them out not only with a Witness but with a Vengeance Security is alway the certain Usher and Forerunner of Destruction as at Laish Judg. 18.27 and at Ziklag 1 Sam. 30.16,17 Before an Earth-quake there is the Deepest Calm and the most quiet Air and when the high Wind lays the greatest Rain falls Paterculus the Historian saith well Frequentissimum calamitatis initium est securitas men are never less safe than when they are most secure Wo to us if Fulness breed Forgetfulness and Saturity Security in us so as to take no notice either of Gods Praedictions or our own Perils Inferences hence 1. The Deluge is at hand is our Ark at hand ready prepared The signs of an Approaching Deluge are upon this present evil World as were then upon the Old World those Antediluvian Belialists or Men of wickedness with a witness had run all out of Order in Family State and Church In the Family were found Luxury and unlawful Lusts in their ungodly Matches and Marriages In the State Rapacity Violence Injustice and Tyranny In the Church Contempt of Gods Word and Atheistical Opinions either that there is no God or that God doth not order all by his Providence but that a man may do well enough without him Oh! would to God these signs were not upon us at this Day And which is worse than all that the Sons of God to wit Professors were not degenerated now as they were then and become deep Died in Vanity if not in Villany with the Sons of Men or the Carnal World 'T is sad when
argueth A Mediator is not a Mediator of one Gal. 3.20 but sin became the Make-bate and set God and Man at odds and variance as Mans Eating Forbidden Fruit was the Transgression of God his Makers Law and when God was one party offended and Man was the other party offending then there was need of a Mediator â NB. 1. If the penitent Prodigal found compassion in his Earthly Fathers Bowels without any Mediator to intercede for him notwithstanding his high offences ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã how much more may we if truly penitent hope to find compassion in our Heavenly Fathers Bowels Psal 103.13 and Mat. 7.11 having a Mediator and such a Mediator as ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã God-Man Christ Jesus is whom the Father heareth always John 11.42 and answers him with good words and comfortable Zech. 1.13 Oh sweet 2. Miserable is the condition of those that never took hold of this Covenant of Grace Isa 56.4 6. but hopes to be saved by the Covenant of Works their good deeds cannot outweigh their bad ones Job 9.3 c. If they would wage War against Divine Justice with Ten Thousand good Works 't will War against them with Twenty Thousand bad ones and overcome them contrà 3. No better are they that have no Interest in Christ the Mediator who is our peace Eph. 2.13 and by whom all blessings come John 1.16 17. Eph. 1.7 Psal 68.18 and Eph. 4.8 2 Cor. 2.20 The third Difference betwixt the Covenant of Works and that of Grace is In the former Divine Acceptation begins at the Action and so goeth on to accept of the Person the Work renders the Worker or the Person working acceptable to God but in the latter this Divine Acceptation first begins with the Person and then goes on to the Action the Work cannot be accepted before the Worker be so in the beloved one Christ Eph. 1.6 In the Covenant of Works God accepts the Person for the Work or Actions sake but in the Covenant of Grace God accepts respects and rewards the Work or Action for the Persons sake This may be thus Illustrated The Tenure of the Covenant of Works runs thus Do and live upon which Father Ambrose hath an excellent Gloss saying God the Creator called all his Created things good and very good at the end of every Days Creation yet when he had Created Man he speaks not one word of the goodness of his Creature Man not so much as Tob good much less Meod Tob very good and why so saith he Homo priùs probandus quà m approbandus c. Man must first be proved before he be approved but alas Man bal Jalin non pernoctavit abode not one Night as the Hebrew signifieth in his Honourable Estate Wherein he was Created Psal 49.12 He failed in his Action so God accepted not of his Person But the Tenure of the Covenant of Grace runs thus Believe and live The VVorker must be a Believer before the VVork can find Acceptance according to that saying of Father Augustine omnia opera Infidelium sunt tantùm splendida peccata all the Works of Unbelievers are no better than shining sins their very praying a Religious Action as well as Plowing a Civil Action is an abomination to the Lord Prov. 15.8 with 21.4 As Copress will turn Wine or Milk into Ink so Unbelief turns all their Natural Civil Moral or Spiritual Actions into Sin their Plotting and Plowing mischief Hos 7.15 and 10.13 is Iniquity and not only so but whether they Plow or Play or Pray or Eat or Sleep to the Impure and Unbelieving all things are impure Tit. 1.15 Their very Incense stinks of the Hand which Offereth it Isa 1.13 14 15. though of it self it be a most sweet and precious Perfume Yea their own Table much more the Lords Table becomes a Snare to them Psal 69.22 and their very Prayer though materially good is formally bad and becomes sin Psal 109.7 whereas the Prayer of the Righteous whose Persons are first accepted is Gods delight Prov. 15.8 his Melodious Musick even to a Charm or Inchantment as the Hebrew word Lachash Isa 26.16 signifieth unto his Ears Psal 18.6 as Honey-drops to his Taste Cant. 4.11 and his most fragrant perfume to his Smell Psal 141.2 Insomuch that God-hearing Prayer as if charmed with their Prayers breaks out into these words saying Ask of me concerning my Sons and concerning the work of my hands command ye me Isa 45.11 Oh the latitude of that Royal Charter What improvement may fervent Faith make thereof Luke 18.1 7. Jam. 5.16 17. This great Truth concerning the Persons Acceptance before the Action of any can be accepted may be exemplified by sundry Scripture Instances As First Gen. 4.4 and Heb. 11.4 God had respect to Abel and to his Offering c. Gods Respect was there and then first to his Person and then to his Oblation his Sacrifice was Respected by and accepted of God because himself was justified by Faith first Abel was a Believer and one under Grace in his Person hereupon Divine Respect or Acceptance being first to himself ascended secondly to his Sacrifice Whereas on the contrary Cain was an Unbeliever and not under Grace and therefore though he Offered as well and as good as Abel God having no respect for his Person had as little for his Offering Gen. 4.5 But unto Cain and his Offering God Respected not Cain was under the Covenant of VVorks which was first made betwixt an holy God and an holy Man wherein Man stood upon his own Legs and by his own strength and in his own Person without a Priest to bear his Sin to Offer his Sacrifice Adam had no more need of a Priest in his Representative Covenant wherein he represented all Mankind descending from him than the Angels have in their Personal Covenant so called because they had not their Being by Descent as Mankind hath but were all Created at once to wit while both Adam and Angels stood in their Integrity but when that Covenant was broken Abel being a Believer had a Back-door and a Surety or High-Priest 1. To present his Person as to stand in his stead to bear his Name both upon his heart and upon his shoulders 2. To offer his Sacrifice c. This gave Acceptance to his Person and Offering but Cain was an Unbeliever and all such men have no more benefit by an High-Priest than the Devils have only to Men there is a possibility and not unto them while they continue under this broken Covenant he was under the Covenant of Works as appeareth by Gods saying to him If thou dost well shalt thou not be accepted Gen. 4.7 Under which Covenant there can be no Acceptation of the Person while there is found any Imperfection in the Work not transmitted to a Surety Gal. 3.10 Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things contained in the Law any one failure in the Work procures a Curse on the Person This therefore is the
'twixt Devilish and Divine Dreams 1. Dreams from the Devil have a tendency to discover some future and secret things which belong not to us Deut. 29.29 but are left lock'd up in Gods Closet whereof he alone not the Devil hath the Key and 't is always in his keeping whereas the whole Duty we owe to God and Man is revealed in Gods Word To study this and to practise it the Devil despites and despises and he therefore gives us an Avocation from it by suggesting his Dreams concerning a Curious and Vain Knowledg of things not meet to be known that we may presumptuously pry into Gods Ark of secret matters and pretendedly boast thereof though no way profitable either to our selves or others This is a Science falsely so called 1 Tim. 6.20 which indeed is Ignorance and not only puffeth up question-sick Souls but always produceth Evil effects and we must therefore pray against such Dreams that God lead us not into Temptation c. 2. Dreams from the Devil do inflame the minds of Men to Lust and Revenge c. always tending to some sin or other as Nocturnal Pollution c. By this means the Bodies as well as Minds of Carnal Sinners are frequently defiled and sometimes Holy Saints may be likewise polluted by impure Dreams for the Devil of whose Devices we are not Ignorant 2 Cor. 2.11 may at some time take an advantage of a pretious Saint to fasten that sin upon him while asleep as he did upon Righteous Lot to commit Incest with his own Daughters which he cannot prevail with them to commit when awake A Notable Example hereof also we have in Cassianus Collat. 22. Cap. 6. Who tells of a certain Brother keeping his Body in subjection and duly preserving his Chastity by daily Temperance and Circumspection in all humbleness of Soul yet was he upon a time so deluded by the Devils Wiles in his Sleep when he had been solemnly preparing his Soul for Communion with his God he found his Body defiled while he was asleep with an Impure Flux This calls loud on us for Prayer and Watching 3. Dreams from the Devil draw off Mens minds from the pure Worship of God to Idolatry Heresie and all Abominations Therefore such Dreamers are expresly forbid by God in Deut. 13.1 A Dreamer of Dreams publickly obtruding his damnable Errors for Divine Truths to draw Men from God though he give a sign which by Gods permission may come to pass as Jannes and Jambres seem'd to turn Water into Blood Exod 7.22 or as the Jesuit to persuade the Indians to embrace Popery should commend it to them by a sign of assurance foretelling that the Sun shall be Eclipsed at such a time to confirm his Doctrine though they being ignorant of the constant causes hereof in the common course of the Heavens and how Eclipses continually occur in the two Nodes of the Dragons Head and Tail may by this Jesuitical Trick be deceived yet both these signs though they come to pass of Jannes and of the Jesuit are no better than cheats the latter being a Natural and the former a Diabolical work before both which the Divine Word whereby we must try the truth of all signs seeing some are fallacious 2 Thes 2.9 ought always to be preferred Such Deceivers and Dreamers God hath Doomed and Damned to die Deut 13.5 and chap. 18.20 Jer. 14.15 and Zech. 13 3. c. Add a Fourth Character to all the aforesaid three differences to wit Diabolical Dreams may be known as Diabolical Tentations are when ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã sent of God or of the Devil If Dreams be First Transcendently gross in themselves as High Atheism that there is no God Psal 14.1 or that God is such an one as our selves Psal 50.21 Psal 58.1 or for sorry Man to affect a Deity as Gen. 3.5 All which are against the common dictates of Natures light and therefore must be Satans injections and not Gods 2. Irksom and execrable to the Soul which trembles at them when suggested as Blasphemy and Cursing God Job 1.11 So Sodomy Buggery c. which ought not to be named among Saints without utmost abhorrency and likewise Self-Murder or the Murdering of Innocent persons 1 Sam. 16.15 and 18.10 c. The thoughts only thereof should make our Hairs start up and our Hearts fall down yea and our whole Flesh to shrink and shrivel The light of Nature condemns such Monstrous Sins and the Life or Law of Nature helps the very Gentiles to do those things contained in Gods Law Rom. 2.14 c. 3. Violent as well as Sudden like a Flash of Lightning giving the Tempted no time to consider or the Temptation and the Tendency of it the Tempters Fiery Darts Eph. 6.16 sometimes hurry away the Soul into Sin ere ever it be aware therefore our gaining time against them and not closing too soon with them to the Burning of our Hands and Hearts as half a Victory over them Gods way is to lead gently Isa 40.11 well knowing Jacob's tender Flock cannot march Lord Esau's hasty pace Gen. 33.13 making many stops as the Star did that guided the Wisemen Mat. 2.2 7.9 But the Devils way is to hurry headlong by Violence he did thus with Christs Body by Divine permission from place to place Mar. 4.5 8. And thus with the possessed Man Luk. 8.29 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã he was driven of the Devil as the Horse is with the Rider so the Greek signifies and thus he did with the Herd of Swine Mat 8.32 making them run violently down a steep place Thus also he doth with the Souls of Men 2 Pet. 2.17 which are driven by the Devils Tempest ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifies so dreadful a Storm as made Christs Disciples though Seamen cry out when raised by the Prince of the Air Mat. 8.25 4. Furious as Saul was to kill every one in his way when this Evil Spirit was upon him 1 Sam. 19.9 10. 5. Pertinacious that cannot be shaked off as Paul did the Viper Act. 28.5 That which Satan put into Judas's Heart was an obstinate Evil done deliberately and out-faceing the All-seeing Eye of his own Master saying Is it 1 c. 6. Insulting thus the Devil ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Buffeted or Boxed Paul 2 Cor. 12.7 and so shamefully scoffed him that he prayed he might depart from him Piscator says it may be taken properly not figuratively Indeed the precise Indivisible point of the difference betwixt the Scum of our own depraved Spirits which naturally boyls up of it self in us and the suggestions of Satan either in our Dreams while asleep or in Tentations when awake is hard to Assign but Satan's in a word are usually as above and against the Inclination of our own Natures and against the Light of our own Consciences c. The Third sort of Dreams are the Divine and purely Spiritual call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Divinitus Immissa sent of God to Men to good Men
Witnesses also N. B. Note well for so are all such as do not only feign against another something he never spake but also that wrest the words spoken to a differing or contrary Sense Psal 56.5 Thus those two are Detected likewise of a double falshood 1. They being examined probably apart according to the custom of Courts their Testimonies as related by the two Evangelists did notoriously disagree for in Matth. 26.61 The one saith this Fellow said I am able to destroy this Temple and to Build it in three days but the other in Mar. 14.58 saith We heard him say I will Destroy this Temple made with Hands and within three Days I will Build another made without Hands These two Testimonies did grosly differ each from other the one was a posse that he could or can do it the other a velle that he will or would do it The former relates to Christs power the latter to his Will or Act Whereas no Man is Judged guilty in any Court for having a power to do an Evil without some over Act in doing something tending towards it then 2. Both their Testimonies Deposed do most Sordidly deprave both the words and the sense of Christs saying For 1. Their Depositions ran thus I can or I will Destroy whereas Christ said neither of these words For he said ye Jews destroy c. John 2.19.21 So that they both basely belyed him who was Truth it self John 14.6 2. They Deposed that he spake this The Temple of God or this Temple made with Hands both which were false for he said Destroy this Temple pointing at not the Temple of Solomon Repaired by Herod but the Temple of his own Body wherein the Godhead dwelt bodily Col. 2.9 And whereof both the Tabernacle and Temple wherein God dwelt were but Types and Figures The third Lye in the words I will Build another made without Hands this Christ said not but I will Raise it up to wit from the Dead Thus ill minded Men do Mutando vel Mutilando by chopping or changing frequently deprave and wrest to a wrong meaning the most Innocent passages and practices of those that are good for though Christ spake some such words yet were they as we see of a quite differing Tenure and Meaning N. B. Note well such false Witnesses against Christ are the Romanists who Interpret his words This is my Body literally as if the Sacramental Bread became by their Consecrating or rather conjuring words the Real Body of Christ that was born of the Virgin Mary whereas our Lord meaneth it Spiritually as a sign of his Body c Thus also the Arrians are false witnesses against Christ in their wresting his words My Father is greater than I to a wrong sense of Inequality c. Whereas he spake there in Respect of his Humane Nature Alas there be many more false witnesses in the World that do Violence to the Law Zeph. 3.4 Straining Gods word to their own Sense and squeezing out blood and is not Milk c. who all dread not at all that Divine Threatning The false Witness shall not pass unpunished Prov. 19.9 And tho' those here carryed the matter most craftily yet Gods Spirit Saw their Subornations and set this black Brand upon them of being false witnesses like the other Yea they stand Stigmatized upon Record to their Everlasting shame for their want of Concord as well as Truth Mar. 14.57 59. besides how improbable it was that Christ speaking of his living and breathing Temple not of that made of Stone should say I will Destroy it as if it had been lawful for him to lay violent hands upon himself nor could his Speech of Raising up his own Body noteing his Resurrection be properly construed of Rearing or Building again the Temple of Stone But suppose this sense in his saying this could not amount to any Capital Crime worthy of Death but only a Vain Empty and harmless Ostentation at the worst for what harm had he done to their Temple had he pulled it down and built it up again far better than before in three days time c. Moreover what if Christ had said as and all that they say he did Could not he as easily have Reared the Temple as Raised the Dead Restored the Blind Lame Deaf and Dumb c. which their own Eyes had beheld him do only with his word how then could they Rationally accuse him of Lyes and Impossibilities seeing he might do this as well as the other by a Miracle this was a less work than his making the World John 1.3 Col. 1.10 Heb. 1.2 3. But the truth is he never said so his sense and saying to them was do your worst against me destroy my Body yet will I Raise it up the third Day which words those false witnessesmis-report and basely Represent as above c. The Third point of Christs Inditement in the Spiritual Court is their adjureing him to tell them who he was Hitherto the false witnesses now comes in Caiphas the Judge of the Court to play his part against Christ He seeing our Saviour silent at those rotten Reproaches upon him by the Suborn'd Witnesses all unworthy of any Answer this Inraged the High Priest and his Rage Rouzeth him up out of his Throne Transporteth him to put off the person of a Judge and standeth out as a new Accuser Now Demonstrating the Madness of his Mind because no fault could yet be found in or fixed on the Prisoner at the Bar by the Mad Motion of his Body He falls foul upon Christ for his silence as if it gave consent to all alledged against him as if the Allegations were unanswerable and that the Conscience of Christ the Accused was so convinced by the undeniable Testimonies of those Witnesses the Accusers that he had nothing to say for himself Matth. 26.62 Thus this Diabolical Hypocrite Insults over this Innocent Lamb of God not at all urging him to Answer for Asserting his Innocency but this he doth that Christ might be seen to betray his own Crime by his silence c. Notwithstanding all Cajaphas's Aggravations of Christ's Inditement and his Vehement urgency for an Answer still he held his peace ver 63. Both to the Witnesses false Testimony and to Caiphas's Furious Importunity As to the 1. Christ could have Answered this Speech was Metaphorical meaning not the Temple of Herod but of his own Body c. but Tenue Mendacium pellucet saith Seneca some lyes are so thin they may be seen through others are so gross they need no Refutation which is done by their bare Relation and to Palpable Slanders which plainly appears to have no consistency in themselves silence is the most effectual Confutation As to the 2. Christ is silent to Caiphas as well as to the Witnesses 1. Because he knew his Argument was not before a Just Judge but before an Implacable Hypocrite who had Suborned Witnesses against him and who would admit of not Apology or Answer from
or for him 2. He knew himself among Fools so according to Solomons Sentence would not speak in their Ears for they would despise the Wisdom of his words Prov. 23.9 3. He saw that his Desperate Enemies about him were resolved to have his blood and therefore held it more glorious to choak their Malice with silence and to set them down by saying nothing But above all 4. Though he could have non-plus'd them as he did the Doctors at twelve years Old and oft after by his Answers yet now standing in our stead is content to be Condemned for our faults tho' faultless in himself this being the time not of Defence but of Silence and Suffering that Gods grace might be accomplished he as a Sheep before the Shearer opened not his Mouth Isa 53.7 To teach us Wisdom and Patience c. Psal 38.13 14. Not Answer all Accusations c. Now when Caiphas could have no Answer from Christ either to the false Witnesses or to himself he then Extorts one by Adjuring him and such an one as might seem plausible and effectual for Condemning him saying I Adjure thee by the living God c. Matth 26.63 Caiphas's catching question was Twofold 1. Art thou the Christ or the Messiah 2. Art thou the Son of God If thou be silent or tell not the truth then God by whom thou art Adjured will punish thee or however the Magistrate shall Condemn thee for thy contempt of Authority Thus this abominable Hypocrite dare pollute and prophane that Tremendous Name of God so called Deut. 28.58 Calling it in as the Author or at least the Abettor of his Notorious Plots and Practises yea one would think as this story is Related Mar. 14.61 That Caiphas was some Conscientious Person Asking art thou the Baruch Hu or the Blessed one or his Son using this Periphrasis as if he had been afraid once to Name God Yet presently after Adiures our Lord by the living God to tell him who he was whereas the Devil himself could have told him Mar. 1.24 3.11 an Answer to both his questions but he asked this not out of any desire to know the truth but to insnare him by his words for if he denyed it then had he been a Deceiver of the People that believed him to be so and if he made a free and bold Confession as he plainly did Mar. 14.62 of the Truth then they resolved to Condemn him as a Blasphemer as they presumptuously did ver 64. for making himself the Son of God at which this wicked wretch rent his Clothes which an High Priest ought not by the Law to have done upon any Reason Levit. 10.6 21.10 as if his very Heart had been rent with Grief at so sad an Hearing of such a Sacred Truth Though Christ told the Council he was now in his State of Abasement the Son of God was hid in the Carpenters Son whom they Arraign and would shortly Crucifie but they shall see him in a State of Advancement coming in the Clouds of Heaven as in a Chariot of State and then would he Judge those that were now his Judges Besides this he had given all Men the most undeniable Demonstrations of his Deity in his many Miracles the like whereof were never wrought by any mere Mortal Man c. John 9.32 c. This brings in the third part of Christs Sufferings from wicked Men to wit his Condemnation which was first done in this Ecclesiastical Court upon the Ingenuous Confession of our Lord before his Implacable Enemies when the glory of God was deeply concerned that he might leave them without all Excuses teaching us not to deny him before Men when Gods Glory lies at Stake c. And likewise to comfort us against our Sufferings for as Christ comforted himself now with his Future Glory so we if we suffer with him shall also Reign with him 2 Tim. 2.11 12. Matth. 19.28 The Sentence of Condemnation was first Denounced against Christ in the Spiritual Court by Caiphas who openly declared his good Confession so called 1 Tim. 6.13 to be Blasphemy and then demands the Concurrence of the whole Council who like a company of Servile Souls durst do no other but concur with Caiphas Unanimously crying He is Guilty of Death and under the pretence of that Law Levit. 24.16 He was Condemned by them all Matth. 26.65 66. and Mar. 14.64 N.B. Note well This may comfortably assure us that the Second Adam who was very God yet Cendemned for saying so hath freed us from that Crime of Blasphemy we stand guilty of for the first Adams affecting a Deity and to be as God Gen. 3.5 For though Christ was most free of Blasphemy and of all other sins yet because we in whose stead Christ now stood are guilty thereof and of all sorts of sin therefore was it the Determinate Counsel of God that our Surety should have this Sentence of Condemnation passed upon him for our sakes and this is done in a General Assembly of Graceless Hypocritical Priests pretending Marvelous zeal for the Glory of God while intending to Murther the Son of God who could well enough agree all in one to Condemn this Innocent Jesus Though the Innocency of his Life had been such that none of them could convince him of one sin Jehn 8.46 But when he was brought before this Court N. B. Note well the whole Sanhedrim were to seek for Witnesses the Witnesses for Crimes the Crimes for proofs and the proofs for Concord they were all and in all these at a loss and could find nothing for their Malicious purpose So that Caiphas was constrained to take a new uncouth and in all Courts of Judicature an unaccustomed way of Adjureing him to Answer who he was that he might intrap him in his own words which when Christ had confessed in an undeniable Truth knowing they were Resolved to have his Life Right or Wrong and Summoning his present Judges to appear at his own dreadful Tribunal at the Day of Judgment which would make them mourn Zech. 12.10 This great Truth which they called Blasphemy was the only Crime for Condemning him Though Caiphas Rent his Priestly Robes at this pretended Blasphemy N. B. Note well yet did it signifie the rending of the Priest-Hood from him which he forfeited by this unlawful Act as before like as the rending of the Vail of the Temple at Christs Death was a sign of the rending away the whole Jewish Worship from the Jewish Nation While Caiphas was thus personating the Tragedy of others he did but really act his own and his Accomplices Now after this unjust Condemnation of Innocent Jesus Let us a little behold how he was abused in the Spiteful Court before they delivered him up to the Secular Powers as the Lord commands in the Law N. B. Note well that the very Ashes and Cinders of the Burnt Sacrifices should be gathered up and laid in a clean place Levit. 4.12 6.11 Numb 19.9 So in the same
for she told the Disciples who were mourning and weeping Mar. 16.10 that they had taken the Lord out of the Sepulchre and we know not where they have laid him John 20.2 and so she saith likewise to the supposed Gardener ver 15. Thus did she trouble them with this her Conceit that the Lord's Body was removed by the Jews but for what end or to what place she knew not therefore is she sent the second time to assure them of his Resurrection She and the other good Women had been seeking the living among the Dead Luke 24.5 as we do in a dead World Pleasure Treasure and Honour or in dead Worship c. hence the Angel said not only He is not here but also He is risen and not removed as thou thinks Matth. 28.4 The 4th Testimony is that of the Disciples those good Women ran and told the tidings doing as they were bidden by the Angel go quickly Matth. 28.7 8 Hereupon Peter and John run to make their Observations John 20.7 and Mary Magdalen run with them for she came twice to the Sepulchre here is a running upon running to find out a lost Iesus would to God we could do so Amor Addidit alas love is impatient of delays a ready Heart makes riddance of God's Work and therefore giveth Wings wherewith to hasten two strange Wings were given to those good Women to wit Fear and Joy a wonderful composition of two contrary passions fear for their Faithlessness and Joy for the Angels Joyful Tidings Those mingled Affections may well consist in a Sanctified Soul Psal 2.11 God loves at once a fear because of his greatness and a Familiarity with it because of his Graciousness with those two Wings the good Women fly to tell the Tidings unto the Dilciples who at first thought them but idle Tales though their Lord had again and again foretold it should be so Learn hence that a low Faith so it be but true is acceptable to Christ and saving to the Soul These Disciples could not believe that Christ should die until he was dead nor would they believe he should rise again no not when he was Risen indeed However perplexed Peter and beloved John ran to the Sepulchre and tries conclusions Though John being the younger Man exceeded Peter in swiftness and came first to the Sepulchre yet Peter the Elder Man exceeded John in boldness for it was he that first steped into the Tomb within the Vault Thus the Saints stand in need of one another's Gifts and Graces as Peter did of John's Swiftness and John of Peter's Boldness they both found an empty Sepulchre and the Grave-clothes lying in order they saw the Body was gone and the Linnen was left but John proves the first Believer He saw and Believed John 20.3 4 5 6 7 8. His seeing was his Believing he trusted his own Eyes that the Lord's Body was not there Misbelieving that it was only a Removal to some other place as Mary Magdalen had told them farther off from Calvary for Honour's sake that he might not lie buried with the wicked and not a Resurrection of his Body therefore is it added in the 9th verse For as yet they knew not the Scripture which yet was clear enough in this point both in foregoing Figures and Prophecies of the Old Tement afore mentioned and in Christ's own plain prediction of himself in the New No wonder then if Christ Rebuked them so sharply for being such slow-bellies in believing work Luke 24.25 Tit. 1.12 13. Yea so slow of Belief were they that they had seen himself three times before yet 't is said they Worshipped but some doubted Matth. 28.17 even while they Worshipped they doubted yet is not their Worship Rejected nor the Worshippers for the Lord knew them to be his 2 Tim. 2.19 and though they knew not him yet were they all known of him Gaâ 4.9 Therefore though now they went to their own Home waiting till God should farther inlighten both Organ and Object John 20.10 which afterwards was wonderfully accomplished when great Grace came upon them all and made them Invincible Witnesses of the Lord's Resurrection Acts 1.22 4 33. The Fifth Testimony was that of the Watchmen those Pagan Soldiers whom the Priests had procured to watch the Sepulchre yet are made Witnesses of this Truth against their Wills God would have that great and comfortable point of the Resurrection well proved for our firmer Settlement in so weighty a matter The Priests were unworthy to hear of it by the Hand of an Holy Angel They shall therefore hear of it to their great Grief and Regret by the Hands of prophane Sword-men of their own gang and conspiracy who come running in unto them as Thunder struck and frighted out of that little wit they had as it were and told them all Now the confession of an Adversary is looked on by the Law as a double Testimony And the most certain Demonstration of the Truth that can be contrived Yet the Chief priests who were pay-masters of this Mercenary Guard take care to stop their Mouths not only from talking any more of the Terrible Earth-quake of the Descent of a Glorious Angel of his Rolling away the great Grave Stone of their seeing the Sepulchre empty of their own fright and flight from thence c. but also they bribe those Hirelings with a round Sum of ready Cash paid down upon the Nail to those Hungry lovers and lackers of Money wherewith they Taught their Tongues to speak lies as Jerem. 9.5 The Hired Soldiers hereupon do daringly Vent abroad that Notorious Lie of Christ's few and fearful Disciples stealing his Body away c. which the Chief-Priests had Devised and put into their Mouths where we may note two things upon Mat. 28.11 to ver 16. 1. Concerning the Hirers those wicked Priests in stead of a Conviction and Confession of their Unparallel'd Crime do harden their own Hearts like Pharaoh under God's Plagues rage more furiously and make new Lies their Refuge as Isa 28.15 the last and best Engine Christ's Adversaries have out of the Devil's Budget to use for suppressing the Gospel when all their other Plots do fail 2. Concerning the Hired when once plunged into the Sea of Sin by wicked Masters These Mercenary Men are involved still deeper and deeper through the love of Money and Wages of Wickedness into the depths of Satan till at the last they drop into the deep pit of Hell daring to do any Villany so they can but Collogue with Men and escape the lash of the Law not dreading most Atheistically the Justice and Vengeance of the Great God Such as have not God in their Heads or Hearts will not have God in their Words or Works they can make sale of their Tongues Hands and their very Consciences for Money and can not only conceal Truth but also step farther to speak against Truth for Gain As here those Hirelings in taking the Money took the Bait of Sin so
by the Eye but by the Ear. This truth God taught Moses when he pray'd Lord I beseech thee shew me thy glory Exod. 33.18 God corrects him for this calling him from the Organ and object of the Eye to the Organ and object of the Ear saying I will not demonstrate the glory of my goodness to thy Eye but I will proclaim it to thy Ear v. 19. Exod. 34.6 all which condemns the Popish Doctrine that seeing of Pictures those Lay-mens books as they call them are good means to make men Religious which the Romish Church make a matter of Duty and hearing of Sermons which is Gods Ordinance only a matter of conveniency for it pleased God to ordain the hearing of the Word not the seeing of Pictures as the means of grace to build up his Church in the way of Faith and Holiness to Heaven 4. God hath placed in the Ear a double Natural Excellency 1. Discretion 2. Delectation or delight 1. There is a discretion or judgment seated in this Organ Doth not the Ear try words Job 12.11 The Ear judgeth distinctly of the variety of Sounds and of the truth or falshood of Sentences examining every word of the Sentences Hence the Criticks observe that Osnaijm the Hebrew Dual Number for Ears doth also signifie a pair of Ballances for as the Head or beam-head of the Ballance standeth between the two scales and determineth the weight of what is laid therein so the Head of Man hath one Ear hanging on one side and another on the other and the mind judgeth of the worth of words by the Ears as the Ballance doth by the Scales and therefore the two Greek Names for the Ear and the Mind ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã have a symbolical sound All which together with the Admiration or Interrogation in that Text Job 12.11 which is the strongest asseveration doth intimate that a Judicious Christian taketh not up Truth upon Trust but he tryeth all things by the ballance of the Sanctuary and holdeth then fast that which is good but abstaineth from that which appeareth to be evil 1 Thess 5.21 22. 1 Cor. 2.15 Phil. 1.9 Hebr. 5.14 not carried away as he is led 1 Cor. 12.2 not blown about with every wind of Doctrine Eph. 4.14 not pulled away with the error of the wicked 2 Pet. 3.17 nor taken prisoner by seducers 2 Tim. 3.6 and so made prize of by them Col. 2.8 for want of either skill or will to try Truth from Error 2. God hath placed Delight as well as Discretion in this most excellent Organ therefore Solomon calls the Ears the Daughters of Musick-passively understood Eccles 12.4 The Instruments of Hearing both External and Internal which receive the Musick as well as if actively taken the Instruments of Speaking that in vocal Song do make the Musick both which fail'd in old Barzillai 2 Sam. 19.35 and therefore he thought himself an unfit Companion for Musical David as some sounds as the sharpening of the saw c. are very harsh and ungrateful so other sounds whether by blast or by beating on Instruments or by a tuneable voice are both refreshing and ravishing to the sense of Hearing 5. There is not any Member that the Devil envies more than the Ear because God hath ordained that Organ to be an open door to life and Salvation as before and therefore that envious one endeavours to shut it up as appears in the case of the man possessed with a deaf Devil Mark 9.25 where Christ rebuketh Satan calling him thou deaf and dumb Spirit because he had made the young man so and thereby had most malitiously marr'd the workmanship of God the Devil had possessed his Ear to hinder him from hearing the Word of life Naturalists say that the Dragon hath the greatest spite against the Elephants Ear because he knows that to be the only part which he cannot defend therefore doth he bite it off and from thence sucks out his Blood So the Red Dragon the Devil endeavours to bung up the Organ of Hearing that Faith Life and Salvation may not come that way When this deaf Devil doth possess mans Ear then it is that God speaks once and twice and man perceives it not Job 33.14 Intus existens prohibet alienuni the Devil within makes man not only averse but adverse as well as unable to attend the word of God without and therefore 't is said v. 16. God openeth the Ears of men 6. This ushers in the sixth Excellency of the Ear there is no Member that God expresseth in Scripture so much of his care of and so much of his pains about as about this as 1. God planted the Ear Psal 94.9 and therefore the Fsalmist argues he that is the Author of the Senses shall he be senseless 2. When the Devil hath made it an heavy Ear Isa 6.10 59.1 and dull Matth. 13.15 then God awakens it Isa 50.4 3. When the Serpent hath not only stopp'd up his own âears Psal 58.4 but also the Ear of Man to make him deaf to the charmings of the word of God then God opens it Job 33.16 36.10.15 Isa 50.5 and Christ saith to all that belong to him Epphatha be thou opened or let all lets be removed let all coverings be uncovered Mark 7.34 Revelat aurââm he takes off the veil that is upon the Ear for so the Hebrew Reading is Jigeleh Ozen he will reveal or uncover the Ear of all outward obstacles to make Man hear the better 4. When Satan hath bolted and blocked up this door of the Soul with Ignorance Vnbelief Passion and Prejudice so that as 't is said of some Creatures Man also hath got Fel in Aure Gall in the Ear then God bores it Oznaim Karitha mine Ears hast thou bored Psal 40.6 or digged open When he saith Epphatha together with that word there goeth a power as Luk. 4.32 which breaketh open the door and maketh the Bore so big that the Word of God may enter and find room Joh. 8.37 yea God calls up the Ears of the Soul to the Ears of the Body that one sound may pierce both then the deaf do hear and the blind do see Isa 42.18 5. When the Devil hath drawn the foreskin of security sensuality and wilful obstinacy upon the Ear so as to make it an uncircumcised Ear Jerem. 6.10 Act. 7.51 then God comes to Circumcise the Ear and with it the Heart Rom. 2.29 Jer. 4.4 this makes an Israelite indeed Joh. 1.47 When the foreskin of the flesh or old Adam is cut and put off by the Spirit of Christ both ad intelligentiam ad obedientiam to understand and obey the word and will of God Thirdly The Tongue is an Honourable Member of the Body therefore is it call'd Mans Honour Gen. 49.6 Jacobs Tongue never gave consent to his Sons villany and Mans Glory Psal 16.9 30.12 37.9 which is explained Act. 2.26 The Tongue is Mans glory above all other Dumb Creatures and surely such a
upon foot for a long lime in the World God was so Jealous of his Worship that for some considerable space of time he would not suffer that as yet to be corrupted so that Religion is much older than Superstition and therefore we should enquire after the old way which is the best way Jer. 6.16 and 18.15 and the antient paths as the old VVine is better Luke 5.39 so is the old way that is chalked out in the Word and walked in by the Patriarchs and Prophets we should set a jealous Eye upon Novelties and shun untrodden paths as dangerous Beware of new Notions that cannot be proved to be old Truths as 1 John 2.7 Old Truths may have a new Restitution but cannot have a new Institution They are fools that run through all religions to find out the Right till they come to be of no Religion for this is Viam per avia quarere to look for a way to walk in where no way is to be found to the Law and to the Testimony Isa 8.20 The way is Christ in the Word Joh. 14.6 The second Inference is to look for Divine Warrant for every part of Divine Worship Any adding of Humane Inventions unto Divine Institutions is no better than a Plowing with an Oxe or an Ass and a wearing Linsey Woolsey Garments which are of the Houshold Stuff of Antichrist to be cast out Neh. 13.7 8. and ought not to be worn in Christs Temple Deut. 22.10 11. Which Levitical Law hath this precious Gospel in it that God abhors all mixtures in Religion That Primitive simplicity which is in Christ and in his Gospel-Worship ought not to be corrupted 2 Cor. 11.3 All modes and rites of Worship which have not Christs stamp upon them are no better than Will-Worship Hereupon Augustin would have all Churches content themselves with those few Ceremonies that are contain'd in the Canonical Scriptures so Gallasius upon Exod. 22.7 adviseth and so Whittaker and our Protestant Divines do unanimously reject all Popish Ceremonies upon this Ground quia nil tale out factum aut dictum ceu institutum a Christo ergò nè sapientiores nos ipso Apostolis fore arbitremur Because no such thing was either practised or appointed by Christ the Great Prophet of the Church and no men should esteem themselves wiser than either Christ or his Apostles 'T was a brave speech of Luther Quicquid oratur docetur aut vivitur extra Christum est peccatum imò Idololatria coram Deo Whatsoever is either pray'd or preach'd or practis'd out of Christ is not only sin in the general but also that gross sin of Idolatry in particular before the Lord. Yea that word Add not Deut. 4.2 doth forbid not only what is contrary but what is beside the word of God Popish Authors allow the prohibition of what is contrary but not what is beside to which Chamiere learnedly answers Inductio contrarii non solet imò nec quidem potest Additio nominari in Additione enim utrumque manet contrariaâse invicem tollunt the inducing of contraries is not wont nor indeed can be call'd an Addition for therein both parts must remain but contraries cannot consist together but expel each other out of the subject that receive them as Heat and Cold do in Water Beside the Apostle saith If I or an Angel from Heaven Preach any other Doctrine Gal. 1.8 If beside though not contrary let him be accursed Yea our Montague could say upon this Worship of Cain 'T is an undeniable rule of Religion that God must be Worshipped as himself prescribeth not contingently but indispensably So Dr. Willets first Doctrine upon Lev. 1. How exact was God in Tabernacle Worship Exod. 39.43 and will he not be so in Gospel-Worship God will say to men in all parts of his Worship who hath required this and that at your hands Isa 1.12 whatever hath not Divine Warrant from Gods Word is but strange fire in Divine Worship Lev. 10.1 Nothing is to be brought into the Worship of God as a part thereof without divine direction all the rites of the Sacrifices and all the parts of the Tabernacle even to a pin were of Gods prescribing all were according to the pattern Heb. 8.5 none were privato Mosis arbitrio excogitata sed Divinitus revelata devised by Moses brain but were all Heaven born God will have modum à se praescriptum the very modes of Worship of his own prescribing saith Chrysostom and 't is not an honour but a dishonour to God to introduce any thing into his Worship either against or beside his command Idem The third propriety in the substance of this service is It was also costly Worship there was cost in both their Sacrifices they put not God off with empty complements and verbal acknowledgments of superficial and perfunctory shews but the one brings his Sheaf and the other his Sheep both these were cost to themselves yet did neither of them account it lost upon God Hence observe that then doth man serve God to purpose when he will not stick to be at some cost in his service All men can willingly give God the Cap and the Knee yea and the Lip too but when it comes to cost then they shuffle off his Service men naturally love a cheap Religion such as costeth them little or nothing whereas all persons should honour God with their substance Prov. 3.9 and what we lay out therein is but lent to the Lord who repays all with double interest Prov. 19.17 2 Cor. 9.6 David could say God forbid I should serve him with that which cost me nothing There was a sweet contention between him and Araunah 2 Sam. 24.22 23 24. Araunah would not have it yet David would give it and will not serve God without some costs Araunah had a princely Spirit though but a Subjects purse I give it all to thee saith he 1 Chron. 21.23 but generous David threaps upon him fifty Skekels as being resolved to honour God with his own cost Thus the good Woman had her Spikenard of great price to bestow upon Christ Joh. 12.3 from whence may be Inferred Oh what a shame it is for Christians to account that Worship best which is most cheap and costs them least either men count not the cost Luke 14.28 Or are not willing to come to the cost of it Oh what an heavy yoke would Moses Law be to such narrow-soul'd men which required the Sacrificing of so many of their Sheep and Oxen as Solomon at one time offer'd 120000 Sheep and 22000 Oxen 1 Kin 8.63 How may wretched Jezabel whose very name is become a Cursed name rise up in judgment against many under that blessed name of Christians In as much as she could be at the charge of maintaining 400 Prophets of the Groves at her own Table 1 Kin. 18.19 yet many seemingly yea really far better do grudge at any cost for maintaining one single Prophet of the Lord her blind zeal for
Though many books as all those forenamed be lost yet no Canonical Scripture the preservation whereof entire hath been a standing divine miracle of mercy to the Church in all ages 2. The Apostle Jude doth indeed say that Enoch Prophesied but he doth not say that he wrote what he prophesied he saith not It is written as if he were quoting some passage out of the sacred Scriptures 3. Though there might be in this Apostle Jude's time a book of some Apocryphal author containing in it the true Prophecy of Enoch but mixing with it many forged Fables yet Jude had a peculiar particular Revelation that this special Prophecy cited by that Author did verily come from the Prophet Enoch as he speaks of the Contention betwixt Michael and the Devil about the body of Moses no where mentioned but in his verse 9. in sacred Scripture This he might have by Divine Revelation 4. That Enoch was a Prophet strictly taken as the word in its proper notion doth signify to foretell things to come This he certainly did in naming his Son Methuselah which signifies he dieth and the Dart cometh which is a clear indication of his Prophetick Spirit whereby he foresaw and accordingly did foreshew thereby that the lease of that wicked old World was only the Term or Time of his Sons life for no sooner was his Sons head laid but in the floud came like a dart cast by a divine hano 5. That Jude had Enochs Prophecy concerning the destruction of the World most probably by Tradition from his Fore-fathers which is the 2d of the two aforesaid opinions how the Apostle came by it and not out of any book It being delivered from hand to hand from Father to Son down to that time and so applies he that Prophecy to the Gnosticks or loose-coats of his day intimating that the like sins would certainly bring the like Judgments Thus he argued with the Jews then Sensualists having not the Spirit v. 19. from things taken for granted and from their own Testimonies 6. Suppose Jude did cite this Prophecy out of some Apocryphal Author or which is more likely took it up upon the generally received Tradition of that time yet doth not this render this Catholick Epistle of Jude as some would hence have it no better than Apocryphal for then the Apostle Pauls Epistles and several other ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or Sacred Scriptures must be Apocryphal also seeing many such Quotations are made in them 'T is frequent with the holy Penmen of sacred writ to interlace some such circumstances as are not mentioned in their proper places or Histories As 1. In Exodus we read of the opposition which the Magicians made against Moses but no mention is there of their names yet Paul undertakes to name them James and Jambres 2 Tim. 3.8 Which he took up from Tradition of the Jewish Talmud yea Apuleius and other Histories describe the contest speaking of those two famous Magicians and the same Apostle quoteth three sentences out of profane Poets yet this is so far from making his Epistles Apocryphal that indeed it maketh those sayings of Heathen men to become Canonical Scripture 2. David in his Psal 105.18 telleth us how Josephs feet were hurt in the Fetters and he was laid in Iron Whereof Moses in his History of Josephs imprisonment Gen. 39.20 mentioneth not a word yet this makes not the book of Psalms Apocryphal The same 3. May be said touching Moses quaking Heb. 12.21 4. Touching the Water of the Rock following Israel through the Wilderness 1 Cor. 10.4 5. And touching Jacobs worshiping upon the Top of his Staff Heb. 11.21 Yet are all Canonical 7. Although Jude receiv'd this Prophecy of Enoch by Antient Tradition yet not by Tradition only for he was ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Inspired of God 2 Pet. 1.21 therefore it makes nothing for the Foolish Traditions of the Romanists who argue from hence that seeing the Apostle did deliver this Prophecy to the Church which he receiv'd by Tradition therefore say they the written Word of God containeth not all things in it that are to be known by the Church necessarily concerning Faith and Manners there must be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as well as ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Traditions as well as Scriptures without which they are not sufficient To this Popish Objection 't is Answered 1. Besides what hath been said before though some Books be lost yet no Sacred Scripture the most Holy and most Wise God hath so order'd the matter by his good Providence that no Book no Scripture no Saying or Sentence is lost that was necessary to Salvation 2. The same Spirit whereby Enoch Prophesied as all the other Prophets did Luke 1.70 did inspire Jude also with an extraordinary Spirit of discerning whereby he certainly knew it to be no other than Enoch's Prophecy This the Romanists may nor pretend to The third Answer is Though this Prophecy of Enoch was to that time but a Tradition yet then it seemed good to the Holy Ghost by the Apostle Jude to make it a part of Canonical Scripture 't is there made Authentick and put into the Canon The fourth Answer is Though hitherto it had been deliver'd only by Tradition yet was it always Consonant to the Truth of other Sacred Scriptures so this cannot palliate those Romish Traditions which are directly repugnant to the Word of God All the Prophets Evangelists and Apostles set forth that great Truth of Christs coming to Judgment whereof Enoch Prophesied so it was agreeable not contrary to the Word of God Oh the bold presumption of the Church of Rome to equal Friars Dreams with Holy Scripture though quite contrary to Scripture But 2. If Enoch were not a Prophet in the strict sense as Moses Samuel c. yet was he a Prophet in the large sense as he was a publick Preacher as he had his Word of Exhortation to that wicked World in which sense the word Prophecy is taken 1 Cor. 14.3 and 1 Thes 5.20 Thus Enoch was undoubtedly a Preacher of Righteousness as well as Noah 2 Pet. 2.5 Thundering out direful Threatnings to the old Impenitent Wicked World the sum whereof was those two verses v. 14 and 15. in Judes Epistle for that Apostle considering the Circumstances and corrupt Manners of that profane people to whom Enoch Preached gathered thence the substance of his Sermons as Behold the Lord cometh c. as at the Deluge of Noah and as at the giving of the Law on Mount Sinai c. both which were dreadful Comings of the Lord. This Doctrine of the General Day of Judgment unquestionably Enoch Preached Though he did not write it and Jude one of Gods Pen-men sanctifies his Sermon and puts the stamp of Divine Authority upon it applying it to his own Licentious Times for deterring them from sin Hence note 1. That the Doctrine of the Resurrection and of Coming to Judgment was known to the Fathers before the Flood 2. The like Threatnings are
2 Cor. 4.8 the Compass by which her course is steered is the Word and Spirit of Truth The Mariners employ'd in her Tutorage and Tuition are the Angels the Rudder is Love and the fraught of this Ship is the Souls of Just persons c. The 2. Disparity is Tossing in the Waters made the Ark worse and wore it to a shattering when it came to its rest but the Waters of Affliction are so far from making the Church worse that she is made better and whiter thereby Psal 119.71 75. Dan. 11.35 Black Soap maketh White Linnen and that is the choicest Sugar which is most Refined the Church comes always Richer out of Gods Refining Pot than she went into it The 3. Disparity The best resting place that this Ark attained was the Mountains of Ararat one of the highest sort of those high Hills over which the Floud prevailed Gen. 7.19 and 8.4 Ararat was a place Senacheribs two Sons after they had slain their own Father fled to 2 Kin. 19.37 Isa 37.38 in both which places the Hebrew word is Ararat which our Translation reads Armenia and the Prophet speaks of the Kingdom of Ararat Jer. 51.27 Thus bad men those two base Parricides Adrammelech and Sharezzer as well as good men Noah and his Sons could find rest and refuge there but the Church hath a better resting-place after all her Tossings to wit the Everlasting Mountains of Heaven where no dirty Dogs can enter or trample upon that Golden Pavement much less find rest or refuge there Rev. 21.21 and 22.15 4. The last Disparity I shall mention is The Ark was made up of putrifying and perishing materials though this Gopher-Wood lasted long yet could it not last always time which is call'd Edax Rerum a consumer of all corruptible things yea at last of the very Heavens which must wax old and roll away as a Garment Heb. 1.10 11 c. made the very Ark to putrifie and perish at last so that though there were as is aforesaid some relicks of it in Epiphanius's Time none do affirm that any remains thereof are found in our time But the Church abideth for ever and neither the Teeth of Time which gnaws in pieces both Gopher and Cedar nor the Gates or Power of Hell can prevail against her Mat. 16.18 her Motto is Intacta Invicta Immota manet she only is Invincible by her Invincible Captain Heb. 2.10 And though the Church be a rolling tumbling thing like the Ark ever in motion and mutation in respect of her Natural Civil and Spiritual Relations 1. As she consists of particular persons in her Natural respect so Moses dieth and David saw Corruption c. 2. In her Civil respects she floats to and fro sometimes she is in Egypt sometimes in the Wilderness and sometimes in Canaan sometimes in Shiloh sometimes at Salem and Sion and sometimes in Babylon both Literal and Mystiscal sometimes with tho Jews and sometimes with the Gentiles c. Yea 3. In her Spiritual Relations she is sometimes under the Frowns of an offended Father and Husband and sometimes under the smiles of a gracious God reconcil'd to her in Christ As her Land of Promise was a Land of Hills and Valleys Deut. 11.11 so hath she her ups and downs sometimes she is a moving Tabernacle and sometimes a standing Temple Yet in Gospel-Times she is always preserved in her Being though she is sometimes impaired in her well-being she will always remain in a militant posture upon Earth until she come to be translated into her Triumphant state in Heaven and have all her Hosanna's turn'd to Hallalujahs All her Prayers in this lower World shall then be changed into high-praises in a better World The Church here is a mighty Queen a Ship-royal or the Grand Sovereign yet sailing upon a Sea of Glass mingled with Fire Rev. 15.2 That is she subsists not by any worldly strength for the World is as brittle as Glass and cannot sustain her but rather fills her with Fires and Combustions Joh. 16.33 And though she tumble about among various Persons Countreys Kingdoms Common-wealths and under various administrations of Legal both that of the Tabernacle and that of the Temple and Evangelical times yet at last this Royal-Ship comâ safe to Shore landing safely at the Cape of good hope in mansions of Glory In the mean time she is built up in her most Holy Faith Jude v. 20. As the Temple was rebuilt by Nehemiah with a Sword in one hand and a Trowel in the other Neh. 4.17 Which was to typifie that in the Church militant there must neither be an idle Soldier nor a secure labourer every Christian hath a double work 1. To ward off Temptations with Spiritual weapons And 2. To build up in obedience by Spiritual Instruments and the Spouse is therefore compared to a Company of Horses in Pharaohs Chariots Cant. 1.9 As consisting of such Souls that are Strong Stout Lively and Couragious for God Hence it is observed that the Church never warr'd with the Dragon or Devil but she either won the day by being Victorious or gained ground by being persecuted sanguis martyrum c. the blood of the Saints hath alway been the seed of the Church and after all comes her Sabbath above all motion and mutation In the 2d place I come to the description of the Deluge which was Gods destroying means to the wicked World As the Ark was Gods saving means to Righteous Noah wherein those remarks are very observable As 1. There was a long time between the Decree and the Execution even an 120 years Gen. 6.3 After God had resolved to ruine this wicked World yet such was his long sufferance celebrated by Peter 1 Pet. 3.19 20. Pet. 2.5 That Gods Repentance gave men this time of repentance to see if yet in the space they would look out for the grace of repentance If not he would certainly destroy them Now had he not been God and not Man he could never have held his hands so long Neither indeed did he for so notorious was the provocation that the deluge came upon them twenty years short of this promised space For Noah was then five hundred years old Gen. 5.32 and but six hundred years old when the Floud came Gen. 7.6.11 Increase of sin shortend the indulgence Gen. 6.3 and hastens the Floud twenty years sooner as Christs second is shortned for the Elects sake Mat. 24.22 This is Jeroms and Chrysostoms opinion That all the Earth might know to their woe his breach of promise upon their intolerable provocation Numb 14.34 Yet all this while Gods Spirit was graciously Striving with them giving them not only a long time but also a loud teacher and that a Righteous one who taught with his hand as well as with his Tongue with his works as well as with his words Preaching Real as well as Verbal Sermons the Purport and Import whereof was doubtless like that of the Gospel now a Savour of life or
and a 1000 more for Temporal Spiritual and Eternal Blessings both privative for removing Evil and positive for receiving Good whether the good things of the Throne or of the Footstool They are all the Branches of this blessed Tree of Life they do all happily Centre as so many circumferences or parallel lines in this gracious Covenant it being nothing else but a Confluence and Collection or compound of all the Promises as the Sea is of all the Rivers the Firmament of all the Stars they do all meet together in them as the Beams do in the Sun or Lines in the Center Thus it may be said also that the Covenant is not a single strong hold or Tower but even a whole City of refuge into which the Righteous run and are safe Prov. 18.10 yea when the proud Waves of Temptation and Bâisterous Billows of Tribulation have beat upon them here have they cast the Anchor of their Hope succesfully and rode out the Storm safely for Rocks and Mountains may depart but this Covenant cannot fail Isa 54.10 11. Thus the Nature of the Covenant may be most seen in the Promises what is said of Godliness 1 Tim. 4.8 that it hath the Promises of the Life that now is and of that which is to come may more abundantly be said of the Covenant from whence Godliness cometh it being the Grand Charter the Magna Charta of a Christians Hope for both Worlds both for Safety here and for Salvation hereafter The Covenant is indeed a Promise but every individual Promise is not the Covenant they are not convertible Terms neither is it yet a bare Promise but 't is also confirmed by an Oath Heb. 6.17 not because God the Covenant maker is unfaithful and needing such a Sacred Bond but because Man is incredulous and will not believe God upon his bare word There be two things that make any matter more credible 1st The Quality of the Person 2dly The manner of the Speech The 1st 'T is the God of Truth who cannot Lie that speaks in the Covenant I will be a God to them and they shall be to me a people Heb. 8.10 c. Here the Quality of the Person speaking is enough to beget Belief if the word of a King be look'd upon so Sacred a matter as to be held as inviolable as the Laws of Medes and Persians how much more the Word of the most High God King of Kings and Lord of Lords Revel 19.16 a God of Truth Deut. 32.4 who cannot Lie Tit. 1.2 as Gods Children are Children that will not Lie Isa 63.8 nay 't is impossible for God to Lie Heb. 6.18 for that would not imply potency but impotency and infirmity which cannot consist with Omnipotency and so would if so Ungod God himself as his Love moved him to make the Promise so his Truth binds him to perform it The 2dly Is the manner of the Speech if the Word seriously spoken be also confirmed with an Oath which sometimes helpeth Truth in necessity and cleareth Mens Innocency betwixt Man and Man Exod. 22.11 this maketh a Promise more credible 'T is a vulgar saying An Honest Mans word is as good as a Bond how much more is the word of the most True God whose word is sufficient of it self to render it credible Yet God tendering Mans Infirmity though his word cannot be made more true than it is in it self because it may be made more credible in respect of us therefore hath he bound it with an Oath yea and set to his Seal too how then should we rest assured concerning the Truth and Faithfulness of the Covenant God hath not barely spoke it but he hath solemnly Swore it both which are two Immutable things Heb. 6.17 18. yea and Sealed it to us also with a double Seal 1. With the Broad Seal of his Sacraments 2. With the Privy Seal of his Spirit The Sacraments are Gods Visible Oaths as it were to us he taketh the Body and Blood of his Son into his hand and solemnly sweareth to bestow upon us all the purchases of Christs passion they are Gods Broad Seal and his Spirit is the Privy Seal whereby after our believing we are assured of Gods Love Eph. 1.13 after Faith of Adherence comes in the Faith of Evidence Recumbency on Christ brings Assurance from him and Assurance is Gods Seal as Faith is our Seal He that believeth sets to his Seal that God is true John 3.33 We yield first our Assent and Consent of Faith leaning upon the Lord Christ and laying the whole stress of our Salvation upon him hereby the Contract is made and then God puts his Seal to the Contract God honours our Sealing to his Truth by his Sealing with his Spirit which is not only Gods Seal but also his Earnest not a Pawn which must be return'd again but an Earnest which is part of payment and assures or binds the Bargain Should not therefore the joy of the Lord be our strength Neh. 8.10 And the Covenant conveys to us most strong Consolation far better than the Comforts of Philosophy which Plato calleth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Toys and Trifles and Socrates did find them no better when he came to Die Yea and Cicero when he applyed his Philosophical Cordials as Anodynes and Antidotes to some Disconsolate pangs that were upon him cryed out upon this Experiment of their being ineffectual Nescio quo modo Imbecillior Mediana quà m Morbus I know not what is the matter that my Disease or Malady is too hard for my Medicine or Remedy But the Consolations of Gods Covenant are strong in themselves and therefore should not be small to us Job 15.11 We should cast our Anchor of Hope which is a sure and stedfast Anchor always upward and fasten it not in the depths of the Sea but in the height of Heaven whereof it gets firm hold and sure possession Heb. 6.19 Inferences hence are 1. 'T is the Blood of this Covenant that must raise up Mankind out of the Pit into which they are faln by the first Sin Zech. 9.11 All Mankind to wit both Jews and Gentiles are faln into a Pit wherein there is no Water of Comfort for them in themselves and herein they are detained as so many Prisoners in the Prison of this waterless or comfortless Pit As first The Jews who for contempt of Christ and his Gospel John 1.11 Acts 13.46 with chap. 3.14 and 7.51 have rejection for rejection they are trodden under foot as Prisoners in the Pit Isa 51.23 who were once the highest of Nations Deut. 4.7 8. and 26.19 and 33.29 and whose Land was the glory of all Lands Ezek. 20.6 now wrath is come upon them to the utmost 1 Thes 2.16 let all places and people beware of rejecting Christ and his Gospel Heb. 2.3 and 10.29 c. and John 15.22 Mat. 11.21 22 23 24. This Sin makes Grace it self to become our Enemy 1 Sam. 2.25 Mercy Triumphs over Justice Jam. 2.13 before Grace be
Holy Robes or Stoles were received from Ancestors and kept in sweet Chests by the Mother of the Family which were of such an Odoriferous smell that Isaac is said to smell the sweet smell of it upon Jacob's back Gen. 27.27 So will God say of us if thus Cloathed Thus far as Jacob's Fact carried a correspondency not only with the Commands of his godly Mother but also with a most Congruous Harmony of this Holy Antitype aforesaid All Divines both Ancient and Modern do justifie him therein but to vindicate Jacob from the Sin of lying once and again hic Labor hoc opus est here lies the grand doubt and scruple About this point I find three various Opinions among the Learned 1. Some say that Jacob neither lyed nor sinned in what he said 2. Others affirm that though he lyed yet therein they deny time he sinned 3. But there be others who conclude that he both Lyed and Sinned As to the First Opinion which cleareth Jacob of lying and sinning They say that his Speech to Isaac if expounded in the best sense is no Lye but an Irony whereof the Scripture hath many which is a witty way of speaking words that in a strict acceptation sounds not true yet importeth some great truth when taken by the right handle as Gen. 3.22 God saith Man is become as one of us which Words are but Gods Holy Derision of Mans vain affectation of a Deity at the Devils suggestion ver 5. whereas the Beasts of the Field might in a strict sense more truly say that Man was then become as one of them Psal 49.12.20 Such Sarcasms Elijah used 1 King 18.27 and Solomon Eccles 11.9 c. Thus Jacob's Speech importeth that he was the Person to whom the Blessing which Isaac was to pronounce belongeth for Esau had resign'd it to him by the sale of his Birthright which purchase gave Jacob a civil right to the Blessing Thus Austin excuseth Jacob's Speech saying though it was not true in the History it was true in the Mystery though Jacob was not Esau saith Theodoret litterally yet he was Mystically and Figuratively as he had bought his Birthright so rightly appeared in Esau's place some excuse Jacob's calling himself Esau because that Name signifies made or perfect intimating that he was now in the way of making himself and of being made perfect having already got the Birthright and now in a fair way for the Blessing and he might the better call himself so as he was preferred to a Priority by the Oracle of God whose Purpose and Decree did Predestinate him to be the Blessed One Therefore 't was a litteral Truth to call himself the First Born and a Mystical Truth to call himself Esau not unlike to Christ's calling John Baptist Elias Matth. 11.14 Abraham calls Sarah his Sister Gen. 12.19 and 20.5 Paul calls us Gentiles the Circumcision Phil. 3.3 Rom. 2.28 and counted the Seed of the Promise Rom. 9.8 Gal. 4.28 Some say further that Jacob's Speech ought not to be condemned seeing God approved it by giving him the Blessing and continuing the same to his posterity and seeing also Isaac when convinced how God had over-ruled his want of Eyes to a right end with astonishment concludeth I have Blessed him and he shall be Blessed whereas had he look'd upon Jacob as a wicked liar and wretched deceiver he would not have been so resolute in his Answer to Esau for confirming the Blessing on Jacob but rather have revok'd and revers'd it from him all doubtful and ambiguous Speeches require fair and candid Interpretations The Second Opinion which granteth Jacob lyed yet denyeth that Jacob Sinned in his lying for though his saying I am Esau thy first Born may admit of some excuse yet his saying I have done as thou badest me and come eat of my Venison can no way be qualified from the quality of a Lye seeing it was not he but Esau whom Isaac bade to go a Hunting neither was it Venison but Shamble Meat or Kid-flesh which he hide Isaac eat as Venison this the Jesuit Pererius himself cannot justifie though he doth the former yet those Apologists for Jacob say though he lied he sinned not for say they his lye was not a pernicious but an officious lye that is 't was not Hurtful to his neighbour but only helpful to himself which they say is no Sin But it follows not that whatever is said or done whereby our selves or others may be benefited becomes immediately lawful and honest for this Rule of falshood were it a rule of right would warrant all Thefts for satisfying hunger and for supplying want yea all manner of lyes for saving Life Estate or Credit whereas a lye wherein false things are spoken for true though it be a never so officious Lie and useful to our selves if another be deceived by it while it ceases not to be a lye it cannot cease to be a sin for every lye what ever other tendency it may have for good is a wicked sin condemn'd in the ninth Commandment Which leads to the last or the Third Opinion which affirms that Jacob both lyed and sinned in lying That he lyed is already granted it follows then that he sinned this is made manifest by the light of Nature as well as by the Law of Scripture That Secretary of Nature Aristotle could say that a lye is in it self an evil and a wicked thing Arist Ethic. lib. 4. cap. 7. The Hebrews call it Aven a great impiety a grand iniquity and the Scripture reckons it among Monstrous Sins Rev. 21.8 yea and condemns it to Hell whether it be the Pernicious Officious or the Jocose or merry lye indeed every lye is pernicious either to our selves or to others or to both 1. Because 't is plainly Destructive to the order of Nature in Humane Society 2. 'T is flatly forbidden by God in both Testaments 3. No lye is of the Truth 1 Joh. 2.21 but of the Devil Joh. 8.44 who began his Kingdom and still upholds it by lyes This last opinion hath in it no absurdity why may not Jacob be said to be a Liar as all men are Rom. 3.4 c. Peter is reproved for dissembling Gal. 2.11 12. and Holy men in Scripture often for greater faults their Righteousness while here is imperfect Jacobs Faith was mixt with Frailty yet had he not the habit or way of lying Psal 119.29 Isa 63.8 c. That Jacob failed herein notwithstanding his Faith is the concurrent Judgment of Modern Divines save the Jesuites who would excuse him from Lying by that of the Angel Raphael to Tobit inquiring of his Pedigree answered I am Ananias of Azarias the great Tobit 5.12 which impertinent answer that the Angel should descend of Tobit's Brethren and be of Kin to Tobit hath with other reasons impaired the Authority of that Book which brings in an Angel Lying an evil which the good Angels use not in Canonical Scripture and what is this but to justifie one Lie
Name of Christ The force and efficacy hereof dependeth not upon their Ministry or the intention of their Minds but upon the Mind and Will of God declared in his Word to which their pronounced Blessing carries a correspondency 'T is a piece of Blasphemy in the Popish Priests to exercise a power of pardoning Sins which no mere Man can do by his own Authority Mat. 9.3 6. hereby they do subvert the Souls of some Men The truth is this the Blessings Efficacy dependeth not on the intention of the less principal Blesser who is Man but on the more principal Blesser who is God The Benediction could not be conferr'd at Isaac's pleasure but by Gods pre-ordination this the poor Blind Father acknowledges that Divine Providence had over-rul'd him and telleth Esau that by Wisdom so some sense the word Mirmah which we read by subtilty Jacob had taken away his Blessing ver 35. The second Cause cannot hinder the Operation of the first Cause hereupon though Isaac's primary intention was erroneous he corrects it by a right secondary intention and ratifies that by Faith Heb. 11.20 Gen. 27.33 c. and 28.1 which before he had only related by fancy and though the mistakes of Persons do invalidate Humane Contracts as Marriage Donatives c. yet this holds not always true for Jacob's after-consent made Leah mistaken for Rachel his Lawful Wife however it cannot hold as to the Divine Covenant and Counsel which is not in Mans power to frustrate either by contrary intentions or indeavours Shall their unbelief make the Faith of God of no effect Rom. 3.3 nor doth unbelieving or not rightly intending indeavours of Men frustrate Decrees or Ordinances of God The eighth Inference is Spiritual Blessings must be sought and sued for in their proper Season Here Esau came too late for the Blessing which was bellowed before be lost the right Season which is a part of time above all other parts even the Shine and Lustre of time so could not obtain it no not with Tears Heb. 12.16 17. where 't is said 1. That he found no place of Repentance that is not in Isaac whom he could not with all his weeping and his Fathers Affection to him make to Repent and Repeal what he had done for when Isaac saw he had done unwilling Justice in Blessing he durst not Reverse the Blessing for he feared an exceeding great fear Gen. 27.33 2. Esau's weeping the Apostle intimates was but an Hypocritical Repentance they were Tears only of Discontent for while he wept he at the same time threatens his Brother therefore is he call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã profane for he that hateth his brother it of the Devil 1 Joh. 3.10 12. Esau wept only for Revenge and in Hypocrisie who rued his Deed but did not repent of his Sin 3 Though vera seria poenitentia nunquam est sera true and sound Repentance is never too late for God saith when at any time a Sinner repenteth truly he shall live and not die Ezek. 18.21 27. yet Esau ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã was reprobated or rejected both for his unsound and unseasonable Repentance be did not enter in while the door was open Math. 25.10 11. he sought not the Lord while he might be found Isaâ 55.6 Ps 32.6 when God calls and Men refuse when they cry God hears not Prov. 1.25 28. He that will not when he may when he would he shall ha' nay Esau crys out of his Father's Store and of his Brother's Fraud but not a word of his own Prophaneness in selling his Birthright whoso prefers Swine before a Saviour with the Gadarens and their part in Paris before Paradice with the carnal Cardinal and earthly Pleasures before the City of Pearl with prophane Esau and with him seek the Blessing too late also shall be rejected tho they seek it with Tears 'T is too late to weep when Time is come already for the Judgments of God to fall on us and when Time is past also for the Amendment of our own lives The next grand Remark in Jacob's Life is this Vision of the Ladder before which some previous practicable and profitable Notes are to be diligently observed As 1. No sooner is Jacob Blest but he must be Banish'd Immediately after he had got the Blessing in his Fathers House Gen. 27. he must be gone into Banishment from it Gen. 28. Crux est Evangâlii Genius saith Luther Persecution is the bad Ghost which always Haunts Religion and Righteousness 'T was not now safe for Jacob to tarry any longer at Home because of the Bloody Threats of his Brother Esau Thus the Faithful find hard usage from the faithless for all Men have not Faith 2 Thes 3.2 3. for seeking after Spiritual Blessings therefore Christ hath given us Counter-cordials saying That Banishment c. can be no barr to Blessedness but is rather an Evidence of it when 't is for the Gospels and Righteousness sake Mat. 5.10 11 12. A good Cause and a good Conscience makes right Martyrs and gives them with that honour Phil. 1.29 an Exhibition of Heaven The second Remarkable Note is Though Jacob must be Banisht yet shall he be doubly Blest to Counter-comfort him Gen. 28.2 3 4. Must Jacob arise and go a long and tedious Journey yet before his departure Isaac will Bless him again for the further and fuller confirming of his Sons Faith about inheriting the Blessing not as if the first Blessing were insufficient either in respect of it self or in respect of the Blesser Isaac but that it might be more satisfactory to Jacob who was Blessed by him for he having got the Blessing from his Brother to himself by fraud might justly doubt of its Ratification his Faith therefore had need of a Fence against his fear and the doubling of the Blessing was the Cure of his doubting especially when his Father Blest him now wittingly and willingly whereas before he had only done it ignorantly This second Benediction Isaac gives to Jacob upon a Threefold account 1. To Support his Sons Soul with due Courage and Comfort against all those Cares Pains and Perils that must attend him both in his Solitary Travels and in his state and place of Banishment 2. That he might not be discourag'd at the leaving of his Fathers Land as if he had no Title to it therefore his Father Prays as well as Blesses that he might Inherit it 3. That he might not be offended at Esau's present state who while himself was driven abroad tarry'd at Home seem'd more Happy and more like to become the Heir therefore must he have his Fathers second Blessing to carry along with him in his Banishment and there to live upon it as the Earnest of his Inheritance in due time Hence the third Remark or Note ariseth That the faithful may and must wait with patience for the happy performance of Gods pretious Promises Whereas Jacob who had the Blessing and the Promise of God is forced from
This Ladder hath seven excellent Properties 'T is 1. A Living-ladder therefore is it called a Ladder of Life all other material Ladders are made up of dead Wood of dry Timber such as have lost their Sap and Growth But this Mystical Ladder our Dear Redeemer is a Ladder that hath Life in it both Intrinsecally and Objectively 1. Intrinsecally There is inward Life in this Ladder as Christ is call'd the Living Stone 1 Pet. 2.4 whereas all other Stones are Dead lifeless things Yea he is call'd not only a Living but also a Looking Stone Zech. 3.9 looking with its Seven Eyes at the Matters and Miseries of his Church and Children Exod. 3.7 c. whereby he most wisely manages all publick and private Affairs Thus likewise Christ is call'd a Living Ladder in him is Life John 1.4 He is the Prince of Life Acts 3.15 yea and not only the Prince but also the Principle of Life both of Natural Acts 17.28 By him we live move and have our Being and of Spiritual Life 1 John 5.12 He that hath the Son hath life all out of him are dead while they live 1 Tim. 5.6 but all in him are Heirs of life 1 Pet. 3.7 Those that are alienated from the life of Christ Eph. 4.18 are dead in trespasses and sins Eph. 2.1 Thus Christ is call'd the Bread of life John 6.48 and the Water of life Revel 22.17 So a Ladder of Life having Life Intrinsecally in it 2. It hath Life Objectively also for he is such a Ladder as takes hold of us as well as we of it in our climbing upon it and this is both our Mercy and our Safety that this Blessed Ladder hath always faster hold of us than we have or can have of it Though many times especially when the Tempter knocks us upon our Hands we let go our Hand-hold of this Ladder yet this Blessed Ladder will not let go its Hand-hold of us So 't is 2. A Loving Ladder that will not cannot easily let go its hold of any such as sincerely come to it to climb upon it and do therein take hold of it and thereby Embrace it Christ saith He that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast them out John 6.37 which may be read I will in no wise cast them off while they are truely climbing up to Heaven upon me their Mystical Ladder and Mediator Our Unbelief will be suggesting that on this wise and on that wise Christ will cast us off here he answers all our Objections in one word no saith he I will in no wise do it Oh what Fools and slow of Faith are we not to Believe the words of this Speaking and Loving Ladder that speaks always the words of Truth and as the Oracle of God! 3. 'T is a Lively Ladder also as well as Living and Loving that will so lovingly Embrace us and so livelily both take hold and keep hold of us and not let us go until he have brought us up to the top of the Ladder and from thence into Mansions of Glory The Son saith to the Father Those thou gavest me I have kept in thy Name and none of them is lost John 17.12 Oh comfortable and Soul-refreshing word That Prayer is Recorded in Scripture as a pattern of Christs Intercession for us at his Fathers Right Hand and if the Prodigal found Acceptance with his Earthly Father without any Mediator how much more may we hope for Acceptance with our Heavenly Father who himself loves us John 16.27 having such a Mediator as Christ is whom the Father heareth always John 11.42 and who hath such a lively hold of us as nothing can separate us from his love Rom. 8.38.39 The Fourth excellent Property 't is a lovely Ladder 't is not only a living Ladder having life in it self and giving life to all its sincere Climbers not only a loving Ladder cleaving close to those that climb it with a true heart not only a lively Ladder both rearing up it self and raising up the faln Elect from Earth yea from Hell to Heaven in despite of angry Men and enraged Devils but 't is also a lovely Ladder and its loveliness is twofold 1. In its Nature 2. In its Posture First In its Nature 't is excellent from its four constituting Causes Efficient Matter Form and End 1. It s Efficient is God it may be said of it as of that City with foundations God is the Builder and Maker of it Hebr. 11.10 the word in Greek there is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifies a most curious Artist or Artificer and surely those things that the most wise God maketh with his skilful hands must needs be superlatively lovely The little stone Dan. 2.34 is call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã cut out of the Mountain without hands that is without the hands of Man or Humane help Christ was born indeed or the Virgin Mary but he was he wen by God out of the Mountain of Heaven that Stone and this Ladder are one and the same Christ upon whom or which God hath shewed his wonderful Wisdom and Workmanship That which God makes in the height and perfection of his Wisdom must needs be well made and so become exceeding lovely 2. The Matter of this Ladder is excellent from whence 't is called a Golden Ladder and a Coelestial Ladder ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or God-Man must needs be most excellent Matter So is 3. It s Form exceedingly comely yea so comely it doth delight many a Soul to come to it when this Ladder calleth them saying Come to me all ye that are laden c. Matth. 11.28 29 30. and to climb upon it There is not so much as one ugly or uncomely knot in it from the very top to the bottom of it Christ is the spotless Lamb and the knotless Ladder altogether without the Bur-knots of sin He is like us in all things yet without sin Heb. 4.15 When the Spouse viewed this Ladder from Top to Toe Cant. 5.10 11 12 13 14 15. she saw it comely in all its parts and concludes v. 16. it was not only all asunder but also all together lovely Totus totus desiderabilis wholly and every whit thereof amiable 't is white and ruddy v. 10. which two Colours being comelily compounded nothing can be more laudable lively and lovely 4. The End of its Erection makes it still more commendable and comely This brings us from the first the Nature to consider of Secondly The Posture of this Ladder together with the End why it is erected The loveliness of a Ladder is not look'd upon so discerningly to Admiration as it lies all along upon the ground as when it is reared up and stands upright with a little leaning upon something that is solid at the top to support it This Ladder in Jacobs Vision lies not along as Jacob then did all along upon the ground but though the foot of it stood on Earth the top of it reached to Heaven and lean'd there
Death he seem'd to run to it and by seeking to shun the shelves should âow most likely be split upon this Rock Laban as a Lion had some shamefac'dness in him saith a Rabby but Esau as a Bear had none at all Jacob therefore Prays sends Messengers sends Presents and submits c. And all to pacifie this chafing Bear robb'd of his two Whelps to wit the Birth-right and the Blessing He that meets with such a Beast will not strive with him for the Wall but be glad to scape by him with any lawful condescentions For I fear Jacob's fear was not a sudden and involuntary violent fear such as wise Men are naturally subject unto upon the noise of some dreadful crack of Thunder or upon the news of some unexpected strange and horrible Casualties out of which they again recover themselves whereas Fools as the Stoick Epictetus observeth do abide in the same fear still sometimes to a Distraction but Jacob's fear was a judicious and setled fear as may appear by his careful and threefold Preparation 1. For War 2. For Prayer 3. For Presents In all which he did well placing his Prudence and Prayer in a way of Subserviency and Subordination to Gods Providence which is the proper place The Third part of his Prayer is The Arguments he pusheth on his Petition with and they are in number seven placing his particular Petition not in the Head but in the Middle of them The first is taken from the Divine Covenant v. 9. where he is Gods Remembrancer reminding him of that Covenant which God had struck with Abraham and his Seed so pleads and puts in for his own part thereof as his Seed Saying as it were Lord thou hast been graciously present with my Grandfather and with my Father Oh! be not absent from me both their and thy Son As thou hast deliver'd them out of all evil so deliver me Remember thy Covenant if not my Congregation Psal 74.19 20. Jacob herein doth as it were Appropriate God calling him the Tutelar God of his Fathers Family their Domestick Deity or Daemon that he might the more pathetically profess him to be his peculiar God too The second Argument is drawn from a Divine Command as the first was from a Divine Covenant saying Thou saidst unto me return ver 9. wherein he argues thus Lord thou knowest I did not depart from my Service in Syria upon my own Head neither by any rashness of my own Sentiments nor by the fond advice of any of my Relations either of my Wives or of my Children I am no Rogue nor Runagate 1 Sam. 25.10 that hath broke away from my Master as some evil Servants do before their time be out I have not been saith he like a Damm'd or stopt River that breaks its Banks or as some unruly Cattel that break both their Bands and their Bounds No I staid out my full time of my hard Service and stirr'd not a foot until I had thy Call Gen. 31.3 Seeing therefore it was not my precipitancy but thy precept that hath brought me into this great peril of my Brother Esau 't is but an equal and Righteous Challenge I make to claim relief from thee The third Argument is drawn from a Divine Promise as the second was from a Divine Precept urging Thou saidst I will do thee good ver 9. and 12. So Jacob interprets that Promise I will be with thee Gen 31.3 which indeed hath in it whatever Heart can wish or need require Promises must be prayed over God loves to be sued upon his own Bond to be burden'd with and importun'd in his own words Prayer is our putting Gods Promises into Suit 'T is neither Arrogancy nor Presumption to Burden God as it were with his Promise-Bonds As his Love mov'd him to make them so his Truth binds him to perform them and 't is our Duty to improve them as it was his Mercy to make them So Gods Mercy always calls for Mans Duty there is a sweet Reciprocation between them two we ought therefore to lay claim and make challenge in a way of Duty unto all that Aid and Assistance when we find our selves plung'd into perils which God hath promis'd to give us in a way of Mercy as Jacob doth here to whom this Promise of God I will be with thee was such precious Spice that twice he repeats it and ruminates upon it rolling it as Sugar in his Mouth and hiding it under his Tongue God spake it once he heard it twice as David did Psal 62.11 by an after-deliberate-reiterated Rumination and Meditation upon it He sucks and is satisfied with this Breast of Consolation Isa 66.11 He milks out or as the Hebrew signifies he wrings out as the hungry Child doth its Mothers Breast sucks so long as a drop will come and sucketh still till more cometh so Jacob the Patriarch here both presseth and expresseth Gods Promise squeezing out more comfort out of it than it seemed to contain 'T is very Remarkable how the Patriarch improves this Promise Veeheieh Gnimmak ero tecum I will be with thee Gen. 31.3 wringing it and squeezing out of it 1. Those words Veettibah Gnimmak ' benefaciam tibi I will do thee good or I will deal well with thee Gen. 32.9 And then again 2. These words Hetib Atib Gnimmak ' benefaciendo benefaciam tibi In doing good I will do thee good or I will surely do thee good v. 12. The Lord is good and doth good to Man even while he is evil and doth evil to God and Jacob here argues himself into an assurance that God would certainly do him good Mark well how kindly doth a Promise ripen grows both greater and mellower in the Hand of Faith which stretcheth and straineth it after an holy manner to the best and most happy advantage Could we but believingly pray over Gods Promises such Prayers would be nigh to God Night and Day 1 Kings 8.59 and he could as little deny them as deny his own Deity The exceeding great and precious Promises so called 2 Pet. 1.4 are the most fragrant and sweet-smelling Spices especially when well pounded by the Preaching of the Word to the Souls of Saints that are sick of Love 't is a sweet time with them when Christ brings them into his Banqueting-house stays them with the Silver Flaggons of his Wine-cellar the Holy Scriptures and comforts them with the Golden Apples that grow upon the Tree of Life the precious Promises Cant. 2.4 5. Then is Christs left hand under their heads and his right hand doth embrace them v. 6. and then it is when they are thus stayed and stablished under his Banner of Love when their Souls are thus satisfied with such transporting Joys that they can now be content to want what God will have them to want and to wait Gods time which is always the best time and his leisure for their Deliverance being hereby adjured themselves and they now adjuring others not to Dare the awakening
of their Beloved before he please v. 7. Our dear Redeemer must Time all our promised Mercies fur us his Promises are sealed but they are not dated As we are prone to post-date Threatnings so to ante-date Promises Oh that we were so wise now that we are in fear and danger of profane Esaus as Jacob was of his who had a great many precious Promises in all counting those at Bethel with this in Syria Gen. 28.13 14 15. where he had four Promises of Comforts to praeponderate his four Dolours of Discomforts as before his Salves were full as many as his Sores and all most soveraign to effect the several Cures Long these four Promises are all and much enlarged upon and explained by God himself the Promiser besides that shoât Promise Gen. 31.3 back'd with a blessed Reinforcement of the former v. 13. Now 't is very remarkable how this blessed Patriarch here in his wrestling with God binds up all these long and large as well as many Promises into one small bundle and contracts them all by the strength of his Faith into one word as it were to wit Veetibah gnimak I will do thee good Gen. 32.12 This is all he reminds God of and importunes him with importing Lord thou art the True God and the God of Truth thy Veracity is my Encouragement and Assurance therefore fulfil with thy hand what thy mouth hath spoken 1 Kings 8.24 Surely thou wilt do as thou hast said 2 Sam. 7.25 Now whatsoever God spake with Jacob here there he spake with us as well as with him saith the Prophet Hosea ch 12. v. 4. It follows hence that the particular Promise of God to Jacob Behold I am with thee and will keep thee in all places whither thou goest c. and I will not leave thee until I have done that which I have spoken to thee of Gen. 28.15 ought to be applied in General to and by all Believers who are the Spiritual Seed of Jacob. The same Promise given here to Jacob I will not leave thee and afterwards to Joshua Josh 1.5 is alike given to all Believers in all Ages past present and to come Heb. 13.5 non deserit nisi deserentem as Austin's phrase is He doth never leave us before we first forsake him 2 Chron. 15.2 God will be with us in Mercy while we will be with him in Duty and give our due and daily Appearance in his Ordinance which is as the Heavenly Exchange whereto we must resort for carrying on our Commerce and Trading with Heaven The Fourth Argument is drawn from an humble acknowledgement of his own indignity of the least of Gods Mercies v. 10. Katanti minor sum I am a poor little low creature so I reach not to the middle of the least Mercy of my Creator Thus the Hebrew word signifies mark the differing method of his pleadings with Man and of those with God when he expostulates with Laban he stands stiffly upon his Innocency and pleads his own merit against him Gen. 31. from v. 38. to 41. but coming to deal with God he dare not use any such high self-justifying self-exalting expostulations but ingenuously confesseth his own Indigency and Indignity of any bitter things than these evils that threatned him he sets a very low value and estimation upon himself abaseing himself before the Lord to the utmost this is a right Godly and Gospel frame of Spirit Thus said Abraham his Grand-father Lord I am Dust and Ashes Gen. 18.27 Gnapher Ve-ephar ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Cinis Thus David I am a Worm and no Man Psal 22.6 yea he plainly Be Beasts himself Psal 73.22 thus Agur also crys out I am more Brutish than any Man Prov. 30.2 Thus Peter said I am ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a man a sinner or a sinful man Luk. 5.8 thus the Prodigal I am not worthy to be call'd thy Son Luk. 15.19 and Christ teacheth us all to cry we are unprofitable Servants Luk. 17.10 If David did so humble himself before Saul as to call himself a Flea and a Dead Dog 1 Sam. 24.14 26.20 and how did Mephibosheth abase himself before David 2 Sam. 9.7 8. how much more ought we to exouthenize annihilate and make our selves of no reputation as Christ did himself for us Phil 2.7 8. when we come before the Lord not as the proud Pharisee who non vulnera sed munera ostendit seems to set forth not his wants but his worth in his God I thank thee c. Luke 18.11 12. the readiest way unto the loftiest advancement with God is the lowliest abasement and dejection of our selves before him so it fared with Mephibosheth c. we should acknowledge our selves unworthy of the least Mercies we enjoy as Jacob did here and yet not rest satisfied with the greatest Temporal Mercies as our Portion and for our All. 'T was a brave Speech of Luther Valdè protestatus sum me nolle sic à deo satiari He deeply protested God should not put him off with the best being but poor things of this World Assuredly such Souls have the humblest Hearts on Earth who have the highest communions with God in Heaven Thereby they have the most light to discover to themselves their own Vacuity and nothingness The Holy Angels that stand before the Shecinah or Throne of God do cover their faces with two Wings as with a double Scarf or Vail Isa 6.2 c. The Fifth Argument is drawn from a Solemn and Serious Celebration of Gods former goodness to him v. 10. as one mindful of foregoing Mercies he saith With my Staff I passed over this Jordan and now I am become two Bands in which words paupertatem baculinam commemorat he forgets not his former meanness though now he was grown to a very considerable Greatness crying out as it were with that noble Captain Iphicrates ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã from how small to how great an estate am I raised I came over this Jordan which he could behold from the top of the Mount Gilead where he last was Gen. 31.47 like a poor wayfaring Foot-man carrying all my wealth with me yet now I am even over-loaded with these Burdens of Mercies which I am afraid will all be destroy'd by Esau my Brother Thus Jacob uses a comely Antithesis or opposition of his former and present condition comparing his foregoing poverty with his present plenty wherein he plainly proclaims the good providence of God rewards him to whose bounty alone he ascribeth this happy change and from hence he thus argueth Lord thou hast done me good hitherto according to thy Promise Gen. 28.15 this Twenty years I have had experience of thy goodness thy Blessing I have had upon my Labours all along whereby thou hast bestow'd upon me these great riches thou saidst I will never forsake thee whither soever thou goest I have not plaid the Wanton with that good word in going out of Gods way understanding it not largely but strictly as confining me
with a witness doth deserve no better dealing than what Shalman or Shalmanezer King of Assyria did to Betharbel which signifies the House of the ensnaring Idol as Baal or Bel was to Israel murdering not only the Men but also the Women and Children Hos 10.14 15. and 13.16 Yet know for your comfort Gods care against this Inhumanity and more than barbarous yea beastly and bloody Butchery therefore God gave out his command against killing the Dam together with her young ones Deut. 22.6 7. And again Thou shalt not kill the Ewe and the Lamb both in one day Levit. 22.28 How much is God concerned against all shews of Cruelty shewed to those contemptible creatures and such addings of afflictions to the afflicted Zech. 1.15 Doth God take care for these inferiour Birds and Beasts 1 Cor. 9.9 yea he doth so without doubt Jon. 4.11 He heareth the very Ravens that cry to him only by implication Psal 147.9 How much more doth God take care of his own Church and chosen both Men Women and Children And though the Lord sometimes give those men of blood or Blood-hounds a Commission to worry his Flock in some places yet this excuseth not the Barbarities and bloody Butcheries of his Executioners for so soon as their Masters Skullion-work in brightning his Vessels of Mercy is done then shall they themselves be surely and suitably plagu'd and punished Psal 137.8 9. Rev. 16.6 and many other places There be two remarkable Points here to be farther for our Instruction and Comfort observed The first is Though Jacob through the infirmity of the Flesh and the carnal Reasonings of his own corrupt heart did strangely affright himself with strong apprehensions of his Brothers bloody Designs against him and God out of his unsearchable Wisdom suffered him for a while to be an ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a Self-torturer and Tormentor with his own slavish Fears yet all that time and interim Jacobs good God was both thinking and acting far otherwise and quite contrary for him bowing and bending Esau's heart to clemency towards him that he might not act one Hostile Action either against him or any of his which in due time Jacob found to be the happy Issue whereby his gross mistake was most graciously corrected Thus also God deals oft with his People he lets them sometimes meditate Terrour to themselves Isa 33.18 and to fear those things that are not to be feared on purpose that he may exercise them And that his own VVisdom Power and Goodness might more splendidly shine forth in the Event which to correct our Errour and Terrour oft falls out far better than our own fond Fears Oh how oft doth our gracious God out-bid our own timorous Thoughts is far better to us than both our Fears and our Deserts and the sundry things we have feared do not befal us Will we but read over the Book of our own Experiences we shall find this no less than a Sacred Truth The second Remark is We ought to do in troublous Times what Jacob did in his great Conflict betwixt Flesh and Spirit in him upon his heart-confounding consternation and deep perturbation at his present peril He retreats again to the Divine Promise looking up above himself above men and means unto the God of Bethel as to his Anchor of Hope So draws he forth his seventh and last Argument for the triumph of his Faith above his Fear saying v. 12. Hetib Atib gnimmak Thou saidst Lord in doing good I will do thee good or I will surely do thee good as is before note with this pathetical clause he emphatically closeth up his most affectionate Prayer and wrestling with God Here when he found himself at a sad loss by too much poring downward at the creature he makes an holy and an happy Rebound and bounceth up again to the Creator who is truly call'd a faithful one 1 Pet. 4.19 He runs back to his City of Refuge yea runs not only to but into that Name of the Lord which is a strong Tower and there was he safe Prov. 18.10 yet not without hard tuggings strong strivings and wearisom wrestlings doth his Faith get the Victory from his Fear for he had said before Lord thou hast said Return and I will do thee good Now he comes again and take firmer faster and fuller hold of God in his wrestling work repeating the same Promise with some Enlargements benefaciendo benefaciam I will assuredly and abundantly do thee good doubling thee word of doing him good This is a much stronger and more cogent Argument or inforcing Reason than the former for here Jacob doth not simply raise up himself in a confidence of Gods Truth as before but this he doth now that he might oblige God by his Truth effectually to succour and relieve him as if he had argued thus Lord thou art a God that canst not deny thy self 2 Tim. 2.13 that canst not belie thy Word Tit. 1.2 Heb. 6.17 I again do provoke thee with thy own Promise and bind thee with thy own Bonds I omit what I said before suppose thou should suffer Esau to cut off me and all my Company what will become of thy Promise of multiplying my Seed like the Sand of the Sea therefore thy own Glory and the Honour of thy Veracity is all at stake and if we lose our Lives thou also wilt lose thy Glory Thus this holy Man as it were encroacheth upon the most holy God God had said and done much for him he must say and do yet more this Fruit of his Favour he must needs be intreated to add unto all his former Mercies and that not only for Jacob's sake now an object of pity but for Gods own sake and for the vindication of his own Glory Thus should we wrestle with God in this evil Day intreating the Lord not to grant the desires of the wicked nor to farther the wicked devices of our execrable Esau 's not only lest they exalt themselves Psal 140.8 and behave themselves strangely Deut. 32.27 but especially lest the Banks of Blasphemy should be broken down among the Egyptians who will soon hear of Israel's ruine and Blaspheme thee for it making some mad-merry Comedies out of our sad doleful Tragedies Exod. 32.12 and Numb 14.13 16. And lest the tremendous Name of God be derided among the cursed Canaanites Josh 7.9 As it was the chiefest care of Moses of Joshua and of Jacob here lest God should suffer in the Glory of his Power and Truth so it ought to be our most candid Ingenuity to study the promotion of Gods Glory more than our own Good and to desire far more that God may be glorified than our selves gratified drowning all self-respects in the advance of his Glory being well assured that the Honour of the Creator can never be any Dishonour to the Creature his gain cannot be Mans loss God offer'd Moses private preferment even of the highest nature in this lowest World I will make of thee a
of Argument would not do He flings from her by force being stronger than she as it was a violent Temptation so it was as violently and valiantly withstood and vanquished Dalilah wearied Samson by pressing upon him with her Impudent Importunity from Day to Day Judg. 16.16 but so could not this wanton wise weary this chast Joseph though she importun'd him Jom Jom Day by Day Though the Iron as the Hebrew reading Barzil Boah naphsho signifies entred into his Soul Psal 105.18 yet Sin could not enter into his Conscience because it was fraught with God's fear this was his Antidote and Preservative against that luscious Poison He had set God at his right hand with David Psal 16.8 therefore was he not moved by the importunate Impudency of his wanton and wicked Mistriss who gave him no Rest nor Respite but did continually sollicit him to this Sin without any Intermission yet as Sin abounded in the Tempter so Grace abounded much more in the Tempted as Rom. 5.20 Satan in this Tempting Woman knock'd often at his Door but there was none within to Answer or Open The Devil oft struck Fire but it did always fall upon wet Tinder neither will Satan be said with a little nor sit down sufficiently satisfied by a small or light repulse There must be a Peremptory Denial given him in our resistings of him and that again and again Jam. 4.7 and 1 Pet. 5.9 as our Saviour did Matth. 4.5 7 9 10. and though this Denial be done often yet the Devil departs only for a Season Luk. 4.13 He is call'd Beelzebub the Master-Fly quia muscarum adinstar quo magis abiguntur eo magis premunt because he hath the Impudency of Flies which the more they are driven off the more do press on he soon returns to that bait from whence he is beaten He will be egging us again and again to the same Sin as he did Joseph here whom at last as he thought he had caught in a Trap Gen. 39.10 11 12 where we have an Account of that wanton Womans unparallel'd Impudency who when she saw her daily Sollicitations disappointed would not still acquiesce because her Heart was set on fire of Hell but watch'd all opportunities to work him to this wickedness which though Joseph most prudently and piously declined all occasions of Evil by his not being with her at any time out of choice according to 1 Tim. 5.14 1 Thess 5.22 Exod. 23.7 Prov. 5.8 and 1 Cor. 6.18 She had Happily or rather unhappily happening at last to her and that as Josephus saith according to her own cunning and crafty Contrivance being thus A Festival Day falling out then that call'd Potiphar and his Family abroad to Solemnize the Feast his Wife feign'd hor self Sick as Amnon did after upon the like Design 2 Sam. 13.3 5. so begg'd her Excuse to stay at Home with some few of the Family whereof Joseph was one Who doing his business belonging to his Office of High-Steward in Private looking up his Bills of Account saith the Chaldee this Privacy gave that wanton woman a fit opportunity to tempt him neither thinking nor fearing evil but faithfully minding his Master's Concerns Hereupon she Assaults him with her hands first saying again with her foul Mouth that filthy bewitching Song Come lye with me then he refusing she holds him by his Garment endeavouring to hale him to her Bed by force The Sixth Circumstance to be consider'd is her violent Detention of him or holding him with her hands and haling him to that wicked work which brought him to the use of his second means of a violent and valiant breaking from her Thus mingling undoubtedly some Threatnings with her Allurements unless he would yield to gratifie her Lustful Desires that she would accuse him to his Master for his essaying to Ravish her such Tricks do Adulteresses design for their own Vindication and for the Innocent's circumvention Behold here the sublimest Subtlety Outrage and Impudency of a Woman in her bringing wo to this Man Joseph who seem'd now to be caught in such a Snare by this wanton Womans wily wit and wicked will that he must be at a loss which way soever he turned 1st As to the Woman his Mistriss no mean Person but the Lady of the House that did thus sollicit him to Amorous Embracements pressing upon him with Arguments that he might esteem it a part of his Felicity to be Beloved and Courted by such a Lady That she his Mistriss should have such an intimate Affection for him but her Servant who therefore ought to be obsequious to her as she was his Madam or rather Mad-Dame in the Family accounting it his Honour to have but such her Humility as to give him the offer of such sweet pleasure that he had done better if he had not contradicted her first Motion but if then he had some mistrust of his Mistriss's Reality suspecting she did it only to put a Trick upon him and only to try him by this he might know her loves to him were lasting that she had feign'd her self Sick preferring his private Society before a publick Triumph where the Ladies of the Court used to grace the Solemnity that he was now in her hands he and she alone in the House private enough for present Pleasure that if he still preferr'd his own obstinate Humour before that and before her Favour and Preferment she would assuredly accuse him to Potiphar with whom though his words might have more Truth yet her words would have more Force Thus we see in all this what an unruly thing is lawless Lust which breaks through the Bonds both of Conscience and of Modesty transporting this Woman who by her Sex should have been shamefac'd and by her Place as Mistriss and Governess of the House Grave and Exemplary into a most horrid Impudency and Outrage in offering to commit a Rape upon a Man upon her Man or Servant even upon the Young-man Joseph whom she now held fast with her hands and would not let him go without he would be perverted to perpetrate her purposed as well as proposed Project of carnal Copulation with him yea such a furor Uterinus or immoderate appetite of Venery had so fired up her inordinate Affections that as Josephus relateth she besought him with Tears to gratifie her Desires 2dly As to the Young-man Joseph about the Age of 27 wherein Lust most rageth he seem'd to be plung'd into such a Labyrinth now as admitted of no possibility to extricate himself He might well cry out then as his Brother Reuben had done about him Gen. 37.30 En quid Agam Oh what shall I do c. 1. Shall I yield to my Mistriss's lawless Lust whereby I may satisfie my own also No This is to become an impious impure ungrateful and perfidious Adulterer 2. Shall I fly from her No that I cannot do neither for I am held fast by her hands upon my Garment 3. Shall I leave my Garment in her
Portion Gen. 48.5.22 Num. 1.10 1 Chron. 5.1 Thus Christians are the first-born of God Hebr. 12.23 having special Prerogatives as those under the Law had Deut. 21.17 even a double Portion of Grace and Glory 2. As Joseph wore a parti-coloured Coat so Christians are clothed with variety of Graces Joh. 1.16 2 Per. 1.4 5 6 c. 3. As Joseph was the best beloved of his earthly Father Gen. 37.3 so are Christians of their Heavenly 4. They are envied by false Brethren Nick-named Persecuted c. as Joseph was 5. The Keepers of them will take away their Coat or Vail Cant. 5.7 and if the World or Sin become their Mistriss 't will make them naked Exod. 32.25 6. Their Bow also abides in strength c. being made more than Conquerour Rom. 8.37 even Triumphers 2 Cor. 2.14 7. They are first Humbled then Exalted 8. They are Exalted to high Honour 1 Sam. 2.30 made Kings and Priests to God Rev. 1.6 9. They likewise feed many Prov. 10.21 10. Their Bones also be Buried in the Valley of Achor in the Door of Hope viz. of a better Resurrection Hebr. 11.35 Prov. 14.32 CHAP. XV. The History and Mystery of Jacob and Joseph Intermingled unto both their Deaths HAving handled the History of Jacob's sixth Cross to wit the supposed Death of his Jewel Joseph under which he long mourned even Twenty three years Gen. 37.34 but at last was comforted with that joyful News Joseph is yet alive Gen. 45.26 he is Lord of the Land of Egypt and he hath sent for us all to dwell with him Though these glad Tidings at first seem'd absurd and incredible to Jacob for those Men had crack'd their credit with their Father in telling him a Tale when they could first cause his woe and then come to comfort him Gen. 37.32 35. and therefore now were hardly believed His Heart fainted for his believed them not his fear prevailing over his hope in the Conflict put him into a swooning or fainting Fitt yet when he saw the Waggons c. ver 27. his Spirit revived Septuag ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as Fire stirred up that lay buried under Ashes such assurance have deeds above words his Sons stifly affirm it for Truth their Brother Benjamin also Attesting it with them and they likewise confirm it by producing before his Eyes the change of Raiment or Rich Robes Joseph had given them Benjamin shews him the three hundred Shekels and five costly Suits bestow'd by his Brother upon him above all they all set before him the ten He Asses loaded with the precious things of Egypt as well as the ten She-Asses carrying Corn and Bread c. for himself by the way and lastly the Waggons and Royal Chariots relating withal all they had seen and heard were the undeniable demonstrations Then his Spirit return'd to his Heart after a sad Recoil and he recovers out of his sudden Consternation being cheered up with a belief of all Gen. 47.19 22 23 26 27 28. Hereupon as strangely transported he cryeth It is enough leaping levalto's as it were he rejoiced more for his Son Joseph's Life than for his Lordship â Thus Jacob's twenty three years sorrow and that for a matter which was only suspected not real for all this time Joseph was Alive ever and anon in great Favour while his Father sorrow'd for him as if Dead God graciously converted into great joy He then was no Stoick as one without passions His belief rais'd him up as his unbelief cast him down Rom. 5.1 4. and thus also we Childishly torment our selves with our oft conceited and groundless fears as he did fear hath torment 1 John 4.18 setting the Soul as it were upon the Rack and rendring it restless but Faith worketh Hope Peace and Joy Rom. 15.13 filling the Soul with a contentful Complacency and Acquiescency No sooner had he well digested this fear but another fear comes upon him to wit Jacob's seventh Cross to make up his calamities into the perfect Sabbatical number of seven his fear to go down to Egypt though it was to see his Jewel Joseph there and his own late resolve so to do This grand Doubt lay first about his Warrant for his Peregrination or Journey to Egypt when this was removed he trusts God for his welcome thither and welfare there Such fears did fall upon him that in his consulting with God about it God gave him this answer Fear not to go down to Egypt Gen. 46.1 2 3 4. though he had good grounds of hope as to his prospect of present Providences in Humane Matters For 1. He was now forced out of Canaan by that Famine which God had call'd for Psal 105.16 so his Call from that place seem'd clear to him 2. He understood that there was Corn no where but in Egypt hereupon he saith to his Sons VVhy gaze ye one upon another as at your Wits end we must have Corn from thence or we cannot live we must certainly die Gen. 42.1.2 Therefore his call to that place seemed clear also 3. He had likewise the Royal invitation of Pharaoh thither and all accommodations for ease and honour as well as for subsistency in his undertaking the Journey 4. He had as joyful as well as lawful an Errand as ever Mortal Man had to see his own best-beloved Joseph whom he had not seen for twenty three years but thought verily he had been buried so long ago in the Bellies of some Brute Beasts that had devoured him 5. The Lord of the Land was his Jewel Joseph who had sent for him also by Royal Authority and sent both such Waggons and such Provisions not only of common but of precious things as made him his Sons their Wives and Children all willing and desirous to take this tedious Journey Remark first The common course of Divine Providence in Humane Affairs is That Parents do provide for their Children not Children for Parents 2 Cor. 12.14 'T is their Duty to lay up Portions and Provisions for their Posterity But here it was just contrary the Son was the Storer and the Father was the Starved Gods ways are not as Mans had Man been Gods Counsellor he would have counsell'd thus Seeing Canaan is promis'd to Abraham's Off-spring Let Jacob lay up Provision in his own Land and let Joseph be Famish'd out of Egypt and forced Home to his Fathers House and so possess the Land of Promise No saith the most wise God it shall be thus Jacob the Father must be Starved in that Land of Promise which flows with Milk and Honey and Joseph the Son must be the Storer in Egypt that Cursed Countrey of Cham as David calls it Psal 105.23 27. and 78.51 and though this seem absurd to Humane Apprehensions and apparently repugnant to my Express Promise yet Jacob must leave his Land of Canaan wherein he had seated himself as now a Possessor of my Promise so oft renewed and must go down into a strange Countrey there to be a poor Pilgrim
Their Situation as Gen. 49.13 Jacob speaks there as if he had been Joshua dividing the Land and appointing every Tribe where they should dwell Thus God who sets out the Bounds of all Mens Habitations Acts 17.26 gave Jacob a Divine Revelation to know above the reach of either Devil or Angel without it how his Sons should be Situated in the World And 4. Their Succession from one Generation to another Oh how many thousand dark Nights did this Dim-sighted and Dying Patriarch see through and about two thousand years forward until Shilo came into the World Dying Jacob bestow'd his last and best Patriarchal Blessing upon all the twelve Tribes so 't is expresly said Gen. 49.28 Though the Legacy he left to Reuben Simeon and Levi seems rather a Curse than a Blessing yet if we consider how these his three Sons had 1. Their Lot in the Land of Promise 2. Their Room upon the High-Priests Breast-plate And 3. Their share in that Eminent Sealing mentioned in Revel 7. equal with all the rest We must conclude that they were not Cursed but Blessed by Jacob and were therefore reckon'd as three of the twelve Patriarchs in all after Ages Omitting all the particular Benedictions of every Tribe because Moses mentions them again Deut. 33. I shall here insist only upon that single Sentence inserted in Dan's Blessing I have waited for thy Salvation O Lord Gen. 49.18 which is a pious and ponderous Ejaculation of this Dying Patriarch without any connexion either with that which goeth before or with that which followeth after The motions of the Spirit are not limited to any Rules of Method or Logical Order Jacob seems here to be transported into a Divine Extasie or Rapture making a strange Rhetorical Apostrophe turning his Speech from his Sons to God and from Benediction to Invocation his words here being Hebrew but three Lishugnathekah Kivethi Jehovah is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã much in a little and because of its Brevity Suavity and Fulness is truely called a Golden Sentence why this sudden Exclamation is inserted among his many Benedictions without any Coherence either with the Antecedent or with the Consequent various Authors have rendred various Reasons The first Reason is Some of the Fathers say that this Prophetick Patriarch foreseeing Antichrists Rise out of this Tribe of Dan whereof he was now speaking he made here a Confession of his Faith against Antichrist how this was a mistake in the Fathers I have at large shewed in my discovery of Antichrist page 10.11 12 13 14. The second Reason is that of Modern Authors who think 't is rather an Holy Sigh an Heavenly Groan to God feeling himself faint and almost spent with speaking in his Death-bed-sickness now desiring to be dissolved and so to be freed from all such weaknesses as he at that time wrestl'd with This wish is suitable to old Simeon's Luke 2.29 and Paul's Phil. 1.23 The third Reason is say others Jacob by his Prophetick Spirit foresaw the great defection that would after be in the Tribe of Dan and their Infection with Idolatry Judg. 18.30 and 1 King 12.30 for which 't is supposed Dan is left out in the Sealing Revel 7. hereupon he darts up this desire to God for them and for himself in them having an Eye at Samson of that Tribe their Saviour especially at Christ the Worlds Saviour of whom Samson was but a Type corresponding with this Antitype in many particulars of his Birth Life and Death There is yet a fourth Opinion That this Patriarch might speak these words to his Son Dan reading the words thus I expect Jehovah to be thy Salvation O Dan for this Tribe in general and Samson in particular were sore oppressed by the Enemy as appears in Judg. 1.34 and 18.1 30 31. and 16.16 17 21 c. so that this Ejaculation might well enough cohere with Jacob's sudden and smother'd Meditation out of which it did issue though it doth not with the Antecedent and Consequent Matter but take the words as in our reading and they hold forth this Golden and Great Truth this Divine Doctrine That as Jacob did so all the Children of Jacob ought to wait on God for his Salvation wherein three grand Considerables offer themselves 1. The Object 2. The Author 3. The Action 1. The Object in Jacob's Eye is Salvation a most comprehensive word containing though not in its strict yet in its large sense both freedom from all evil and fruition of all good so 't is the best of all Desirables and if there be any thing in the World worth waiting for it must be Salvation which is Threefold First Temporal and External Exod. 14.13 2 Chron. 20.17 outward Deliverance out of Eminent Danger This Jacob might include but it was not all he design'd as the whole and sole of his desire therefore Onkelos or the Chaldee Paraphrase reads it thus I expect not the Salvation of Gideon for that was but Temporal nor that of Samson for that was but Transitory but 't is Redemption by Shilo that my Soul desireth which leads to Secondly Salvation is Spiritual and Internal Rom. 1.16 and Heb. 2.3 It is potentially in the Word preached as the Harvest is potentially in the Seed the Doctrine of the Gospel is the Grace of God that brings Salvation Tit. 2.11 Thus are we saved from our sins Mat. 1.21 by Grace Eph. 2.8 and from an untoward Generation Acts 2.40 As when God takes a Soul and fills it as a Vessel of wrath with wrath and horrour this is Metaphorically call'd an Hell and Damnation in this World So when God inlarges the Heart and fills it as a Vessel of mercy with grace and mercy this is an Heaven upon Earth and a kind of Salvation Thirdly 'T is Glorious and Eternal This is the usual acceptation of the Word being the common Notion of that unspeakable Joy and Felicity which the Father bestows on his Adopted Children in another World when he comes to them by Sickness and Death knocks off their Shackles of a miserable Life and Hands them into his Heavenly Mansions of Everlasting Bliss The second thing after this Object is the Author of it Jacob calls it Thy Salvation as it is of the Lord alone beside him there is no Saviour Isa 43.11 Salvation is of the Lord Joâ 2.9 and it belongeth to the Lord only Psal 3.8 therefore is he call'd the God of Salvation Psal 68.19 20. and Psal 25.5 The God that gives omnimodam salutem as Hebr. Jeshugnatha having one Letter more than ordinary importeth even all manner of Salvation He saves us from ten thousand Deaths and Dangers He saves us to Day and will or at least can save us to Morrow All kinds of Salvation External Internal and Eternal are from the Lord none of them come from Kings or from Parliaments or from Navies or Armies the word is Exclusive 't is from the Lord only 't is not from any of the aforesaid asunder no nor from all them
himself and who gave a Being to all the World and who only can change the Beings of his Creatures at his own pleasure Two sorts of Miracles God magnified his mighty Power by The first were for confirming Moses's Faith against all the Objections of his Incredulity and to quicken up his Courage and Resolution in undertaking Israel's Redemption The first of those Miracles was Moses's Rod turn'd into a Serpent c. Exod. 4.3 4 5. This shewed how Moses should be an helpful Rod to Israel but an hurtful Serpent to Egypt Moses fled from it yet at God's Command he took the Crocodile or Dragon by the Tail where his Sting lay his Faith overcomes his fear 't was the Messiah's work to break the Head of the Serpent Gen. 3.15 Tail-temptations only are our Exercise And it shews also Israel had been happy under Joseph's Rod of Government And that Rod was become a Serpent under Egypt's Persecution but that Serpent should become a Rod again under Moses's Government To change one creature into another not in appearance only but in Substance requireth a Divine Power The Second Miracle was Moses's hand made leprous c. ver 6 7. where the same Act of putting his hand into his bosom makes his hand both leprous and cleansed Oh how easily can our Lord the Centurion of Diseases make them both come and go at the turning of an hand This was to shew that God by small means could effect great Matters Moses a mean Exile shall be the Instrument of this Glorious Deliverance yet must he be humbled because his hand that wrought all the Miracles was but a leprous hand which none could Cure but God himself It shews likewise how that fretting Leprosie of Sin lurks and lodges in Man's Bosom there Moses found Leprosie and there he left it Go to Christ for Cure who only can say to the Leper I will be thou clean Matth. 8.2 3. See Levit. 14.44 c. Thus Moses was confirmed by God's making him able to work those two Miracles which no Prophet after him nor Patriarch before him till the Messiah came were enabled to work Notwithstanding all this Divine Condescension in answering all his four doubts and vouchsafeing him these two Signs for the third mentioned ver 9. was not now acted till he came into Egypt where he turn'd the Water of Nilus into Blood yet the Infirmity of his Faith in requesting God to make as some say the Messiah or some other man his Messenger did incense God to anger against him ver 13.14 yet not so as to withdraw his favour from him for immediately the Lord concurreth with Moses's Desire in granting Aaron his Brother to be his Assistant ver 14 15 16 17 20. Now Moses thus fully satisfied goes down to Egypt with the Rod of God in his Hand v. 20. which signifies our Experience of Divine Deliverance formerly assembleth the Elders of Israel works those Miracles aforesaid over again in their sight This made them believe that now God would visit his People and they worshipped God ver 30 31. Moses and Aaron make now many unsuccessful Applications to Pharaoh for Israel's Freedom meet with nothing but reproachful Taunts from the hardened Tyrant which no doubt would have been seconded by bloody Blows had not the Lord who employ'd them in this Embassage tyed up the Tyrant's hands c. 3. Note The first Miracle Moses wrought in Pharaoh's presence was that general Sign whereby he did demonstrate to him that his Commission for Israel's Dismission was from the great Jehovah 'T is said If Pharaoh say Shew a Miracle c. Exod. 7.9 and 't is said likewise That they did as the Lord commanded them ver 10. Though it be not express'd that Pharaoh ask'd a Miracle yet is it not to be doubted that Moses shewed not this Sign till Pharaoh in his Luciferian Pride first call'd for it those two Texts imply no less saying to them Shew me some Work above the power of Nature c. otherwise I shall look upon you as two Sawcy Arrogant Fellows that come in your own Name to Affront my Royal Right and shall deal with you accordingly Hereupon Moses casts down his Rod before him and it became a Crocodile a Dragon as the word imports betokening desolation and that his Countrey if he disobeyed should become a Den of Dragons Isa 13.22 This is the third time that this Sign was shewed once in Horeb to clear Moses's Divine Call first to himself Exod. 4.3 4. again to Israel ver 30. and now to Pharaoh c. Now when Moses had given this Testimony of his Divine Call as his credential Letters from the great Jehovah in turning his Rod into a Crocodile as some Interpret the word Tannin not Nachash a common Serpent which the Egyptians Worshipped and to whose greedy gaping Chaps they had cast out so many Hebrew Infants into Nilus where the Crocodile conversed Yet then did the Lord permit the Egyptian Jugglers the Chief of which were Jannes and Jambres 2 Tim. 3.8 to turn their Rods into Serpents also Exod. 7.11 12. that is by Collusion not really such but in appearance only the Devil in them dazling the Eyes of the Spectators so as to make their Rods seem Serpents and though Moses did not detect the Cheat in words yet was it done in effect by deeds for Moses Rod swallow'd up the Magicians Rods. Tertullian saith That Moses's Truth devoured the Magicians Lie c. Thus Christ who is Life Essential swallow'd up death in victory 1 Cor. 15.55 and these Delusions were Figures of the Lying Wonders of Antichrist whose Church is call'd Egypt Rev. 11.8 yet thus they that be of Christ shall overcome Antichrist for stronger is he in them than he that is in the World 1 John 4.3 4. However this Impostor of those Gypsie Jugglers which God permitted to be done and in which Story the Sacred Scripture most Impartially giveth the Devil his due of his Activity and Ability in his Instruments served so far as to harden Pharaoh 's Heart ver 13 14. The first Remark of the Miraculous Plagues being the second sort of Miracles for confounding Pharaoh was God is said in this Book eight times to have harden'd Pharaoh's Heart Thrice it is said that he hardened his own Heart and five times it is also said that his Heart was hardened to wit by the Devil through the just Judgment of God Though God commanded Pharaoh to let his people go but still hardened his Heart that he would not let them go Yet God herein was not contrary to himself for by so commanding him he requireth his Obedience and by so hardening him he punisheth his Disobedience namely with a Judiciary Penal hardness This Heart-hardened Tyrant asks Moses Who is Jehovah I know him not This proud question Exod. 5.2 hath A long Answer to it in the âen following Plagues When Israel ask'd What is his Name Exod. 3.13 God gives a short Answer I am hath sent me
as Act. 8.16 in Blessing and Cursing whom he pleased whereas in the Case of Israel God chained up his Curses and made them as insignificant against his People as those of Goliah against David whom he Cursed by his Gods 1 Sam. 17.43 and to shew how God overshoots Satan in his own Bow c. The Remarks upon Balaam's first Call are farther as followeth First Though it be said God came to Balaam Numb 22.9 and The Spirit of God came upon him Numb 24.2 Yet God never did Concredit his Word to him as he did to his Holy Prophets of whom it is all along said The Word of the Lord came unto them in all their Prophecies Nor was that Spirit of Prophecie that came upon him any more than a common Gift such as God gives even to the Rebellions Psal 68.18 and such as he gave to Caiaphas Joh. 11.51 c. without saving Grace In impiis quandoque sunt Dona Dei sine Deo ad ecclesiam ministrantia Gifts for saving others but not themselves as a blind-man may bear a Torch in his hand whereby others may receive the benefit of Light though himself receive none c. The Second Remark is In this Night-Vision wherein God came to Balaam are two Parts 1. God interrogates him wherefore those Embassadors were come to his House not because God knew not their Errand for he knoweth all things Joh. 21.17 but that Balaam himself by relating the unjust Request of Balak to God might sind Reason enough even of his own accord to desist from his wicked design ver 9 10 11. And 2. God flatly prohibites him to hearken unto Balak's Project or to adventure upon the Journey in order to gratifie his purpose of Cursing God's People ver 12. The Third Remark is The double dealing of Balaam in the Matter and Manner of this his first Call to his Cursing Work He promis'd to the Princes of Moab that what God said to him in his Nocturnal Vision and Revelation He would make it known to them ver 8. but he proved very partial and impious therein as the Sequel will demonstrate While Balaam had to Answer the Interrogations of God He knew that therein he dealt with the All-knowing One therefore he dared not to corrupt any part of the Embassadors Oration but fully related the whole of the Message sent unto him ver 9. Yet when he came to relate to the Princes of Moab according to his Promise what the Lord had spoke to him He perform'd not his Promise faithfully as appeareth by comparing the 12 and the 13. verses together for Balak's message to Balaam consisted of two Branches 1. That he should Go. And 2. That he should Curse therefore God answereth unto and forbiddeth both adding also a cogent Reason because Israel are Blessed and therefore may not be Cursed by any Man at any Time or in any Place The whole Will of God was made known to Balaam herein so that he must neither Go nor Curse at any Time or in any Place those whom God had Blessed ver 12. Notwithstanding this full Divine Revelation Balaam basely balks his Relation of it to the Princes as he had promised in telling them only the first part of God's Prohibition Concealing the second part and likewise the weighty Reason which God gave wherein the cogency of the Argument and the strength of the Answer did lay ver 13. Thus this Soothsayer did fouly faulter Point-blank contrary both to God's command The Prophet that hath a Dream let him tell the Dream and he that hath my Word let him speak my Word faithfully Jerem. 23.28 and also to the Apostle's Practice who said I have not shunned to declare unto yon the whole Counsel of God Act. 20.27 As worthy Mr. Ainsworth well observes ver 9. The Fourth Remark is Dato uno absurdo mille sequuntur Balaam's faultering in his account of God's Speech to him when he related it to the Embassadors in telling them less than God spake to him was an unhappy occasion of those Princes upon their return relating to Balak likewise less than Balaam had said to them for they only tell their King that Balaam refused to come ver 1. as if God had not hindred him at all but there only wanted a willingness in the Soothsayer to come and curse Israel the Embassadors intimating not one Word to Balak either of the blessed Estate of Israel or of God's forbidding Balaam to go and curse them as is mentioned ver 12 13. Hereupon arose the occasion of pursuing that following mischievous Project of soliciting Balaam the second Time with stronger Temptations than before ver 15 16 c. Wherein the Holy Ghost sheweth that Balaam's Answer from God in the Night Vision as he related it to the Princes and they to Balak was so far from causing the King to leave off his wicked purpose that it rather proved a whetstone to sharpen him into a fresh attempt with stronger Assaults c. The Fifth Remark is Balaam being of a proud and haughty as well as of a covetous Spirit insinuateth to those first Embassadors that he could well enough be content to go with them to gratifie Balak herein But Jehovah meén lethitti God will not give me leave to go with you at this time therefore the fault is not mine now yet if your Master will send greater and more honourable Messengers for me perhaps God will let me go Thus his covetous and ambitious Soul made him make this faint and favourable Speech as a Man not only loth to offend them but also loth to let go his Hope of Wealth and Honour those wages of Wickedness that were promised after which his Mind ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Jude ver 11. ran greedily and as the Word signifies was poured out at Water out of a Bottle not caring how he came by it so he might but obtain it Lucra injusta putes Justis aequalia Damnis Dum peritura paras per malè parta peris Thy just Damage shall outweigh thy unjust Desires c. The Sixth Remark is It is the Devil's practice against God's Word to diminish the genuine sense of it and that by degrees from hand to hand till he either invalidate the Truth of it or pervert it to a wrong purpose Thus the Tempter dealt with our Redeemer Matth. 4.6 tempting him to cast himself down for c. where he leaves out that main Clause To keep thee in all thy Ways Psal 91.11 that by mincing the Promise he might marr the sense of it c. Thus it was here likewise in Satan's Sorcerer Balaam tells the Princes less than God spake to him and they relate to Balak less than Balaam had told them so that when the Answer came to Balak it was not now the Word of God but meerly the Word of Man ver 14. N.B. This occasion'd Balak to make a second Call and a more forcible Invitation of Balaam assaulting him with stronger forces of Temptation both in more
Israel with his multiplied Altars and Sacrifices shewing that though Man stand not to his Promises upon four Reasons 1. Because He oft fallaciously promiseth 2. And as oft repents of his Promise 3. Because something falls out at unawares which either disenables the Promiser to perform or the Person to whom the Promise is made doth disoblige his Friend and renders Himself incapable of the performance And 4. It may be the thing promised is beyond the abilities of the Promiser All which Cases and Causes can have no coincidency with the Lord. The Fifth Remark is the determined Benediction of God is no way reversible by Man this Balaam doth acknowledge ver 20. for the Gifts of God are without Repentance Rom. 11.29 The Strength of Israel will not lie He is not a Man that he should repent 1 Sam. 15.25 Though the Scripture sometime speaketh seemingly of God's Repenting as Gen. 6.6 Amos 7.3 6. Jer. 18.8 yet are these Expressions only according to our capacity as they are ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã dicta so they are ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Intellecta spoken after the manner of Men but taken by our understandings as it beseemeth the Majesty and Honour of God When Repentance is attributed to God it noteth only the Alteration of his Actions but no alteration or change of his Purpose or Decree which is immutable 't is Mutatio Rei non Dei effectus non affectus facti non Consilii 'T is not a change of his Will but of his Work Repentance with Man is the changing of his Will but Repentance with God is only the willing of a change There is no shadow of any change in God Jam. 1.17 So that in those Words Hinneh Barék likachti c. ecce benediâere accepi c. Balaam preacheth the unchangeableness of God's Love to his People and that neither Principalities nor Powers nor Magical Inchantments can separate them form God's Blessing in Christ Rom. 8.38 The Sixth Remark from ver 21. is Balaam in this second attempt cannot curse but blesseth Iârael the second Time and that with the blessedness of Justification in the free and full Pardon of all their Sins Concurring here with David who pronounceth them blessed whose Iniquities are forgiven and whose Sins are covered c. Psal 32.1 2. as likewise with the Apostle Paul after David Rom. 4.7 Holding forth Believers Justification in the sight of God by the same Expressions of the Psalmist For not to behold or see Sin in sinful Men is according to Scripture-phrase God's hiding his Face from our Sine Psal 51.9 blotting out our Iniquities and remembring them no more Isa 43.25 and Heb. 8.12 and when God pardons his People then their Iniquities though sought for shall not be found Jer. 50.20 The contrary to this God is said to do unto Unbelievers Their Iniquities are remembred and not blotted out their Sins are before tho Face of the Lord continually Psal 109.14 15. so Psal 90.8 and therefore God is angry with them every day Psal 7.11 The Seventh Remark is the strange Inferences which the Antinomians draw from this Text ver 21. That God saw no kind of Sin in Jacob no manner of Transgression in Israel and from hence conclude that God feeth no Sin in his Elect no manner of Iniquity in his justified ones that the very being of their Sins is abolished out of sight that God is never displeased with his People no not when they fall into Adultery or the like heinous Sins and that though they fall thus foully yet God cannot be angry with them no not with a fatherly displeasure c. All which is most assuredly a wringing Blood and not Milk out of this sacred Scripture the tendency whereof must unavoidably corrupt sound Doctrine and deprave solid Piety in good manners of humane Conversation That this cannot be the genuine and proper sense of this Text may thus be made apparent First Out of this very History and the Truth of God's Word for how can it be safely said that God saw no manner of Sin in Israel when as He so oft complains of their Sins and both threaten'd and punish'd them for their Transgressions Exod. 32.9 Deut. 9.13 27 28. Psal 78.60 61. Secondly Balaam himself did not take his own Words in any such Sense for then it had been a vain Project of his Diabolical Counsel to set the fairest Faces of the Daughters of Midian c. before the Eyes of the Israelites whereby to entice them first to Adultery and then to Idolatry which had been ridiculous if Balaam had apprehended that God neither could nor would behold any Iniquity in Israel whereby to provoke him unto Anger Thirdly Nor need we be so solicitous about the sense of those Words which were uttered by Balaam who was a wicked Man and loved the wages of wickedness and thereupon endeavoured by his Enchantments to curse Israel whom the Lord had blessed save only that they are generally believed to be the Words not so much of Balaam upon which account they might be passed over in silence without scruple for it matters not what such a mad Man belcheth out as of the Holy Spirit who over-ruled the Tongue of this mad Prophet and made him speak the Wisdom of God in a Mystery and which can never contradict it self in other places of divinely inspired Scriptures every where scattered to shew how the Sin of the Saints are of the blackest Hue and of greatest Provocation to God's pute Eyes as they are the Sins against the greatest Light and Love c. therefore this Text ought not to be turned as it is by Novelists to palliate the Mystery of Iniquity Fourthly Nor doth Balaam here speak of the better fort of Israel only who were justified by Faith and by their walking with God in an Holy Conversaion and therefore they might be reputed Righteous but he meaneth the whole Body of the People because they were now the Object both of Balaam's sight and of Balak's spight whom He desired to be cursed and with many of whom God was not well-pleased 1 Cor. 10.5 c. yea and who are frequently charged with many heinous Iniquities Act. 7.42 Psal 106.37 Exod. 32.32 and 33.3 c. All which Provocations God cannot in any sound sense be said not to see for it God should be Ignorant of any thing He could not be Omniscient as he is Heb. 4.13 Joh. 20.17 c. and so by consequence could not be God Fifthly There is indeed this Interpretation of the Words which hath a Truth in Thesi or in the thing it self namely that God looking upon his Elect through Christ seeth no more Sin in them than is inherent in their Saviour for they are made the Righteousness of God through Christ by Imputation as Christ was made unrighteous by Imputation of their Sins upon him 2 Cor. 5.21 yet this is impertinent to this Text which speaketh of the whole Body of Israel good and bad c. Sixthly But
Jews because of the commonness of entertainment But had she now been a known Harlot those two good Men the two Spies would not have adventured their Lives in Lodging with her lest some of her Gallants might do them mischief much less would Salmon that Prince of Judah have married an infamous Strumpet for his Wife and Princess as he did Math. 1.5 and least of all would the Redeemer of the World our Lord Jesus have descended from her as he did in that Genealogy 'T is true the Jews judged the hardlier of her because she kept a publick House of Hospitality yet had no Husband for she contracted with those two Spies for saving the lives of her Father Mother Brothers Sisters and Kindred but no mention is made of any Husband she had Josh 2.13 In a word whatever she had been before she was now become a Woman famous for Piety and eminent both for her Faith Hebr. 11.31 and for her works Jam. 2.25 For 1. She had a stronger Faith tho' but an Hostess in Jericho than six hundred thousand Men of Israel had who had seen the Wonders of the Lord wrought for them both in Egypt and in the Wilderness yet stagger'd they at Gods promise and more at the performance of his promise Whereas she upon a bare Hear-say and Report of those miraculous miracles for Israel believed in God Josh 2.9 She acted Faith in hiding the Spies Heb. 11.31 And so 2. became eminent for her works also not only in entertaining those Spies as Gods Angels for so the word is Jam. 2.25 and sent them safe away c. Had she only said to those Spies I do believe the God of Heaven and Earth hath given you this whole Land for your possession c. Yet dare I not shew you any Kindness in this City lest I betray my own Life in betraying my King and Country c. then had her Faith been a dead Faith but her Faith prevailed to works as James sheweth From hence may be inferred that Inn-Keepers and Victuallers may be good themselves tho' their Employs do daily expose them to manifold Evils tho' it be a Trade made up of many Temptations yet is it a Calling both lawful and necessary especially in Cities that are populous where there are many both Gentlemen and Tradesmen that cannot be House-keepers beside strangers and travellers c. Here Rahab teacheth them How they may be good Persons in suspicious and tempting if not bad Employments She renounceth her Paganism believeth in the God of Israel both as to his Divine promises to the Holy Israelites and his Divine Threatnings to the wicked Canaanites She useth Religious and Savoury discourse to her Guests obligeth Joshua to be her Friend by making much of Joshua's Messengers entertaining them as Angels c. I wish all Keepers of publick Houses would learn from this Hostess to oblige Jesus our Joshua that he may be their Friend by an amicable entertainment of his Messengers or Ministers Such Houses are worthy of them ââth 10.19 13. The second Remark is upon the Means she made use of in order to deliver the Spies from their danger of the Kings Pursevants It is said That she took the Spies upon the Alarm of their being discovered and hid them or Hebr. hid him that is hid each of them apart lest the Bulk of both their Bodies together laying under the Line-stalks which she dried in the Sun upon the Roof of her House should be easilier discerned by the Searchers who notwithstanding were over-ruled by providence never to attempt the searching of her House for them but were left to their own fond credulity to believe they were run away as she suggested to the King's Messengers and to pursue them vers 4 5 6 7. Some indeed would excuse Rahab and justify the means she used for saving the Spies judging she might have other guests in her Inn that night who were really gone away as she told the Kings Messengers so spoke her words in truth as to them c. But the truth is her whole speech was a continual Equivocation containing no fewer than four Masked Lies all uttered at one breath in the Branches of it and the best that can be made of her Answer to the King's Officers amounts only to an officious Lie Indeed at the first she made an ingenuous Confession that some Guests did come to her House whom she could not but look upon as honest Men therefore ought not be blamed for so doing seeing it was her way of livelihood Probably those Guests were observed to take up their lodging at Rahab's House by the Watch of the City-gate so she out of Policy freely acknowledged what could not possibly be denied designing to pain the better credit with those Sergeants that examin'd her in her following plausible and politick discourses wherewith she effectually diverted them from searching her House First Object If so much Sin was found in this Action of Rahab why is it so honourably mentioned in Scripture as a praise worthy Action Answer 1. to shew the mercy of God and the method of his mercy towards his chosen and called Ones in whom he findeth Truth and Sincerity for the main God hideth his Eyes from beholding evil circumstances in the good Actions of his Servants Rahab's Action herein is twice commended by God in his word Heb. 11.31 and Jam. 2.15 yet maketh he no mention at all of her beguiling or guileful Equivocations in either of those two Scriptures as the Limner that drew Alexander's picture who had a Scar upon his Face did cover the Scar with his Finger and so drew him as if he had no Scar So God as it were layeth the Finger of his Mercy upon the Scar of Rahab's frailty and thereby hideth it in both Scriptures above-quoted The like God doth for Sarah 1 Pet. 3.6 even as Sarah obeyed Abraham calling him Lord the place alluded to is Gen. 18.12 where Sarah's whole sentence was full of Unbelief and there was but one good word in the whole which was that of Lord denoting her due Respect and Reverence to her Husband and that alone the Spirit of God taketh notice of The like is likewise done to Job Jam. 5.11 Ye have heard of the Patience of Job not at all mentioning any of his Murmurings or Impatiency in cursing the Day of his Birth c. Thus God Acts contrary to the wicked World which over-looks the good in Gods Servants and pitches only on their failings Second Answer Rahab was a a poor Ignorant Pagan and had as yet learnt no better Lessons but to look upon officious Lies as but a Light trivial matter yea Augustin himself saith That to make an officious Lie to be a downright Sin hath even wearied learned Men See more of this point in the first Volume upon the Midwives to Pharaoh Exod. 1.19 If Jacob himself told three Lies to his Father Gen. 27. c. What could better be expected from Rahab now but a New-Convert
of Peace with Joshua c. are 1. The Final Cause was that they might be allowed to live and not be destroyed with the Cursed Canaanites ver 15.20 21. the League was to let them live 2. The Efficient Cause was their Elders of Gibeon their Royal City and the Embassadors sent by the Elders ver 3 4 11. 3. The Material Cause by which the Cheat was managed was Victus Amictus Mouldy Bread and Clouted Cloathing c. ver 4 5.12 13. c. 4. The Formal Cause was the smooth Oration which those Embassadors made before Israel to decoy them into the bonds of a Covenant with them ver 6 8 9 10 11 12 13. Thus those poor Gibeonites made a better use of what they heard to wit the Ruine of Jericho and Ai than the other Canaanites did therefore they work wilily ver 3 4. and wickedly too in laying one lye upon another ver 5 6 9 11 12 13. thus Mendacium Mendacio Assuunt they stitch one Lye to another they strain hard to save their lives and taught their Tongues to speak Lies Jer. 9.5 and took fast hold of Deceit Jer. 8.5 Satan knew what he said All a Man hath will he give for his Life Job 2.4 whereas we should rather Die than Lye The Embassador is call'd an Hivite ver 7. which name hath the signification of a Serpent in it This Hivite told his Tale fairly but not a word of truth in his whole Tale He had more of the Serpent than of the Dove here was Serpentine Subtilty but no Columbine Simplicity Do not the least evil tho' it would procure the greatest good Rom. 3.8 And thus our Modern Gibeonites the Romanists would cheat the Protestants with a pretence of Antiquity Indeed the Romish Religion is no better than Clouted Shooes and Moulded Bread yet non erat sic ab initio our Religion is found in the Bible long before Luther where their musty stuff never was found Their Old Religion as they call it deserveth no more Reverence than an old Fornicator who because Old is so much the more odious Antiquity without Verity is but filthy Hoariness the old things mentioned 1 Chron. 4.23 were never better for being Ancient The Second Remark upon the Second Part is the Strange Effect which the Causes afore-mention'd did produce namely a League and Confederacy procured by the overmuch craftiness of the Gibeonites and contracted by the over-much Credulity of the Israelties ver 15. The Grand Enquiry here is whether this League was Lawful or not Answer the First some have these Sentiments that it was unlawful upon those grounds because 1. God forbad Israel to make any League with the Canaanites and bad to destroy them all Exod. 23.32 34.15 Deut. 7.2 without making any Exceptions c. Secondly the People murmured at this League ver 18. which they ought not to have done had it been Lawful 3. Joshua denounces those Gibeonites accursed for deceiving him ver 23. which he would not have done had nothing been done but what was just and equal 4. He Charged them with Circumventing him by dissimulation ver 21. Answer the Second but others affirm it was a Lawful League as Augustin and all the Rabbies c. upon those grounds First It was lawful for Israel to offer Peace to other Nations before they besieged any of their Cities Deut. 20.10 which shews this League was lawful as to the substantial part of it Secondly This Sanguinary Law of Killing all the Canaanites was not absolute and Universal but admitted of an exception of Penitents and True Converts as appeareth from Jerem. 18.7 8. Jon. 3.4 Thirdly That this Law was thus limitted being only a positive Law and so might be qualified with a Natural and Moral Equity appears in Israel's sparing Rahab and her Relations Fourthly The Reason of that Sanguinary Law was least those Canaanites that were not killed might entire the Israelites to their Idolatry Now that Reason ceased at their turning from Idolatry and becoming Proselites to Israel c. Fifthly That the Gibeonites were Converts appears for their Hearts were not hardned as the other Canaanites were Josh 11.19 20. They came to Joshua here in the Name of the Lord ver 9. and they had this blessing to have a near approach unto God in their Service of the Sanctuary ver 27. where David could have been content to be a Poor Door-Keeper Psal 84.10 Sixthly Had this League been unlawful it had been better broken than kept If it had been a Sin to make it the Sin would have been double to keep it but Joshua and all the Princes upon the review of it did conscientiously keep it verse 19 20.22 23. Seventhly God severely punish'd the Violaters of this League long even 400 years after as 2 Sam. 21.3 Saul's rash zeal cost the seven of his Sons Lives and so almost rooted out his whole Posterity Eighthly The utter Destruction of all the other Cursed Canaanites came not so much or so necessarily upon them by vertue of any absolute or peremptory precept for destroying them as it did from their own obstinacy and obduration of their hearts whereby they did not only neglect but also scorned to make peace Joshua 11.19.20 The Third Remark is the Admirable Adjuncts of this League which be two The first is the Discovery of the Decit And Secondly The Punishment upon the Deceivers First The Discovery of the Cheat was not till Three days after the League was made ver 16. who was the Discoverer is not express'd 't is not at all improbable that some Israelites making Excursions out of the Camp into the Country either for Forage and Food or out of Curiosity to view Canaan might come to Gibeon which some say was but 26 Miles from Gilgal where Joshua incamp'd and there hear and bring the News Now when Joshua understood by those Foragers c. that those Deceivers were neighbouring Canaanites still he stood to the Covenant he had contracted with them which may make up the Ninth Evidence to the Eighth aforesaid concerning the lawfulness of the League for had Joshua known it had been contrary to the Law of Moses he would not now upon better Information have confirm'd it seeing the Holy Scripture doth testifie that Joshua left not any thing undone which the Lord had commanded by Moses Josh 11.23 Unto which may be added a Tenth Evidence How can any Man believe that so Wise so Rich and so Potent a King as Solomon was would have spared those Remnants of the Canaanites whom he reduced into Subjection and Servitude nay would he not rather have destroyed them if indeed he had understood that God had commanded it to be done Secondly The Punishment upon the Deceivers though they were spared as to their Lives yet shall they be punished in their Persons ver 20 21 27. The Gibeonites had indeed gulled the Israelites and had beguiled them by the means of this League of the rich Spoils of their
and Death to them Return thou after thy Sister Hence Observ 3. That Love to the Ways and Worship of God is a sincere Love which doth urdergo Tryals and Temptations yet bears up against all This was the second shock that Ruth hath to grapple withal to wit her Mothers Perswasions as the first was her Sisters Example Naomi Counsels her to be gone and Orpah shows her the way of going and no doubt sollicited her sufficiently for her Society in her Defection yet Godly Ruth weathers out the point and rides out the Storm against Wind and Tide of both the Sisters Pattern and the Mothers Precept which to do her right was not any command upon her Daughter to forsake God and turn to Idols this cannot rationally be imagin'd that so Religious a Matron should cordially Counsel much less command her dear Daughter in whom she could not but observe some Pantings of Soul after the Service of the true God to embrace Idolatry yea here is a plain evidence in the Text to the contrary 't is very remarkable that her very seeming Perswasion doth indeed comprehend in it a very cogent Diswasion inasmuch as she makes Orpah's Actings in her departure to be rather odious and abominable than matter of choice or desirable this is intimated in her words Thy Sister is gone to her Idolatrous People to Worship among them their false Gods It must therefore be taken for granted That all this she did and said as aforesaid was to try the truth of her Love not only to her self but also to the true Religion not unlike that of Joshua to the Elders Chuse you this Day whom you will serve Josh 24.15 That Godly General could not by these words leave it to Israel's free choice whether they would serve God or Idols but it was to make proof of their professed Subjection to the Command of God whether it were Voluntary or otherwise and this would further oblige them to constancy in their Covenant So Naomi did here that Ruth might not say hereafter she was beguiled into her Mothers Religion by her Mothers over-ruling Perswasion therefore she gives her free choice and leaves her to her Liberty to do according to the Perswasions of God and the Inclinations of her own Soul V. 16. Intreat me not to leave thee Ruth being left to her choice was unchangeably resolved in her Choice and will not be shaken off from the Fellowship of this Godly though poor Desolate and Disconsolate Widow Hence Observ 1. We should be unchangeably resolved to chuse Affliction with the People of God rather than to enjor the Pleasures of Sin for a season This was Moses's Choice Hebr. 11.25 and it should be ours It was Ruth's choice here we ought with Ruth to chuse a suffering Condition with the Daughter of Sion than with Orpah to turn our backs of God and with the Daughter of Moab to take the pleasure of sin which lasts but for a Season Al tiph gegnibi Nè Irruas in me Hostiliter do not oppose me in a Hostile manner so fix'd Ruth was to make Naomi 's People her People and Naomi 's God her God that neither fair words nor foul Actions could unsettle her herein she gave demonstration of a true Convert Hence Observ 2. 'T is the blessed Character of a true Convert to have hearty Love for God and his People to desire Communion with both and to withdraw from the Company of God's Enemies So doth Ruth here preferring the Company of a Religious Mother before that of an Idolatrous Sister Her Companions shall be such as fear the Lord Psal 119.63 and so resolute was she in this that tide Life tide Death come good or come evil she will hold the conclusion and the Heavens shall sooner fall than she Renounce her Religion Thy People shall be my People and thy God my God Hence Observ 3. That Amity and Vnity which is made up by Principles of Religion and by the power of Godliness is the firmest Amity and Vnity in the World There is indeed an Amity or Friendship both practicable and profitable not only amongst the Men of the World one with another whereby the Kingdoms of the World are preserved in Peace and Power as to their several distinct Stations and Constitutions but also betwixt the Saints of the most High and the Men of the World as betwixt Abrabam and the Children of Heth Gen. 23.3 5 6 7. and as before this betwixt him and King Abimelech Gen. 21.22 23. Yea and after both these betwixt Isaac and Abimelech Gen. 26.26 27 28. As likewise betwixt Jacob and Loban and many others yet all such Amity is more from Fear than from Love Those Allies aforesaid made Alliances with those Patriarchs aforesaid being pricked in their very Natural Consciences which could not but stoop to that slamp of God's Image that they saw shining in them when they saw in them that which was more than ordinary they are afraid of the Name of God called upon by them their Hearts did ake and quake in them and hence did they seek unto them for Amity and Alliance that thereby they might make the better provision for their own Persons and Posterity N. B. How much doth this condemn the practice of that wicked Generation which speaks not Peace to God's People though God himself doth so to them Psal 85.8 9. which is their comfort though they be a People that would gladly live quiet in the Land Psal 35.20 that study to be quiet and to do their own business 1 Thess 4.11 Affecting rather Quietness from the World than over-much Acquaintance with it This made David cry not only Oh but Woe Psal 55.6 and 120.5 7. Yet the most true and cordial Amity is no where to be found but among the People of God one with another there is the Vnity of the Spirit in the Bond of Peace Eph. 4.3 that is the blessed Cement which keeps all together in Love Orpah may have favour and friendship for Naomi but alas it dwindles away when the Unity of the Spirit in the sincere Convert Ruth even glues her fast to her Mother No Bond like the Bond of Religion and therefore 't is call'd Religion à Religando from its binding and binding again 't is a firm and Indissolvable Bond I have sometimes wondred at that Oneness of Heart among the People of God even upon short knowledge one of another as if they had been acquainted Twenty Years one with another 'T is said Noscitur è Socio a Person is known by his Companion c. V. 17. Where thou diest I will die c. Before she had said in other terms where thou livest I will live whether Travelling abroad or resting at home she would not leave her Whither thou goest I will go and where thou lodgest I will lodge Now she saith I will not only Live with thee whether at home or abroad but I will Die with thee also Hence Observ 1. Such and so powerful is the
to be a Stranger yet laborious with all which Boaz observing he by a marvelous Providence maketh Enquiry after her Hence Observ 2. Every step of Divine Providence is in order to the accomplishment of some Divine Decree God's Decree is big-belly'd and will bring forth either good or evil Zeph. 2.2 though the breakings forth of its particular Issues be not at all understood by us Ver. 6. And the Servant said Hence Observ 1. Servants ought to give speedy Answers to their Masters Questions Here this Steward Reddit rationem gives a good account of his Stewardship of all persons whom he suffered to glean in his Masters Field N. B. Oh! that we could give a good account of our Stewardship to our Lord and Master Matth. 25.14 19. There is our Lords returning and the Servants reckoning and Oh! that we had a ready Answer for those that ask us a reason of the hope that is in us 1 Pet. 3.15 that we may make a bold yet wise profession and witness also a good confession as Christ did 1 Tim. 6.13 who yet answered not every trifling Question that was propounded to him Lastly As this Servant gives a good Answer to his Master so let Servants learn hence to beware of thwarting Answers for so they are commanded Not to Answer again Tit. 2.9 This is the Moabitish Damosel c. He gives a fair Character of her Constancy to Naomi little dreaming the tendency of this Providence Hence Observ 2. The Ordination of God brings strange things to pass far above the Expectation of man Little did Boaz think that this poor Gleaner should become his Wife or his Steward little thought that this Moabitish Damosel should become his Mistress Had he spoke reproachfully of her to his Master Ruth might rationally have requited him accordingly after her advancement malignity and moroseness may be met withal And have the same measure meted out to them that they have meted out to others Matth. 7.1 2 12. Men usually Reap as they Sow Drink as they Brew and be served with the same Sawce and paid home in their own Coin God loves to give men their own as good as they bring to be froward to those that deal frowardly and to the merciful to shew Mercy Psal 18.26 No doubt but Ruth respected this Servant after she was made his Mistress who had carried so complasantly towards her in her low condition Learn hence to carry fair and courteously to all we know not how Providence may order affairs hereafter Ver. 7. She said to wit to me thy Steward I pray you let me glean She did not boldly intrude upon us as some confident persons dare do but she did first modestly and humbly beg leave of me and that not to run before or among the Reapers as some impudent Houswives will do but to gather after the Reapers to gather up the loose Ears that did fall from their hands This is the candid account which he gives of Ruth to his Master Boaz. Whereunto I have spoke on ver 2. And he gives as commendable a Character of Ruths Industriousness as of her Modesty in his saying She hath continued even from the Morning until now 'T is probable that Boaz came to visit his Reapers at Noon and finding a strange Woman resting her self among his Servants or besides them in the Tent rear'd up for rest and shade in the heat time of the Day he asks who she was and his Bailiff gives the Account aforesaid and withal declares to his Master how diligently Ruth had followed her business ever since she came into the Field even from the Morning until that time Save that she tarried a little while in the House Several Interpreters understand by this House to be the House in the City where Ruth lived with her Mother Naomi But this cannot consist with that account we have in ver 12. which saith that at Even when Ruth returned home with her Gleanings Naomi asked her Where hast thou been to Day c. which would have been made known to her before had Ruth gone to her own home in the heat of the Day Hence the best Interpreters doth understand the word Batth for Succa the House for a Tent erected in the Field for necessary repast and repose in the heat of the Day And this candid Character the Steward gives of this strange Damosel to his Master that she was one who minded her concerns Not slothful in business Rom. 12.11 but was instant and constant at it save only that the extream heat of the Day enforced her and not only her but all Boaz's Labourers to retire themselves into the shade of the Tent either for some shelter from the violent heat or for some little respite from Labour whereby to fit themselves the better for taking pains the remaining part of the Day Neither could it be of any plausible prospect for Ruth to continue gleaning among the sheaves while all the Reapers were resting in the Tent undoubtedly there would have been an Appearance of evil in it which ought to be avoided 1 Thes 5.22 All those circumstances related of Ruth to Boaz makes her stand Fairer in his Eye Ver. 8. Hearest thou not my Daughter This kind interrogation is a kind of strong obligation that Ruth might heed him as well as hear him Hence Observ 1. There may be an hearing without an heeding Many are only bare hearers of the word but few there be that are right heeders of it There may be an Attention of the outward Ear without an Intention of the Inward Heart that is when the Word of God goes out at one Ear as it comes in at the other and never sinks down into the Heart Luke 9.44 into an honest and good heart Luke 8 15. especially young People should always heed as well as hear the grave and solid Advice that Old Experienc'd Persons give them as Ruth did Boaz. Go not to Glean in another Field That is thou art come to my Field and thou art welcome not only for this Day but for every Day so long as the Harvest lasteth Hence Observ 2. Loving kindness to necessitous Persons ought not to be shown in Word and Tongue only but also in deed and truth 1 John 3.1 N. B. Boaz's kindness was Real as well as Verbal Mouth-Mercy and Lip-Love is good-cheap and aboundeth every where in our Age but alas those Sprinklings with Court Holy-water so called or bare Courting with Complements have seldom the Heart and Tongue to be Relatives in them But God is faithful that hath promised Rom. 4 21. and 2 Tim. 2.13 N. B. God is kinder to those that glean in his Gospel-Fields than ever Boaz was to Ruth he will not put us off with Mouth-Mercy which is light cheap only but will make himself known by his Name Jehovah as well as by his Name of God Almighty Exod. 6.3 He will give a being to his Promises by turning them into Performances And as God putteth not as off
with bare words so neither should we put off others in necessity bare words will not discharge Duty good words are good in themselves and many go not so far but they are not good enough alone without Deeds Words are but a cold kind of pity Jam. 2.14 15 16. Complements cost nothing and God should not be served with that which costs nothing 2 Sam. 24.24 David would Honour God with his Substance as Prov. 3.9 and be at cost for him as she was with her Spikenard of great price John 12.3 Such as give the Poor good words do acknowledge Charity is a Duty but if they proceed not from Words to Deeds that do cost something it argues they have not Hearts to the Duty so acknowledged to say Be ye warmed But with what With a fire of words And be ye filled But with what With a Mess of Words Such Airy Complements and Courtesies are but a mocking of the Poor Venter non habet Aures the Belly neither hears those empty Complements nor can be filled with airy words Nay 't is a sort of mocking God as well as Men but God will not be mocked Gal. 6.7 to wit by those that withhold from poor Ministers nor from poor Men God will not be Robbed but they shall hear from him who saith Ye are cursed with a Curse Mal. 3.8 9. They are not Chameleon-like to live with Ephraim upon Wind Hos 12.1 to be fed with empty words Go not to Glean in another Field Hence Observ 3. God's Gleaners should have their proper and peculiar Gospel Fields to Glean in They should not go to glean in the Fields of Strangers a Stranger Christ's Sheep will not hear for they know not the Voice of Strangers John 10.5 8. They have their Senses exercised to discern good and evil Heb. 5.14 the Wheat from the Chaff Jer. 23.28 Christ's Sheep are rational Sheep and their service is rational service Rom. 12.1 yea they have a Spirit of discerning 1 Cor. 12.10 whereby they do discern the Mind of Christ from the Matters of Antichrist 1 Cor. 2.16 this makes them hate every false way Psal 119.104 So that 't is impossible they should be fully and finally deceived Matth. 24.24 As they should not be found gleaning in the Field of another that is Heterodox so nor constantly or commonly in the Field of another that is Orthodox with neglect of gleaning in their proper Field Duties are Reciprocal where a Pastor is obliged to Preach to a People there that People are obliged to hear ordinarily and usually where Circumstances of time and place impartially considered disoblige not there may they expect the gleanings of best Blessings even in their Sion Psal 128.5 and 134.3 As the Lord hath said That such Prophets as be Stranger shall not profit his People Jer. 23.22 to 32. So there be proper and peculiar pastures for God's People to be found in where God delights most to Communicate himself to them Thither will I come saith the Lord and there will I Bless you Exod. 20.24 And the Lord Blessed Jacob there Gen. 32.29 at Peniel v. 30. There be some Pastures for God's People which they should most especially both enquire after and attend upon Cant. 1.7 There commands he the Blessing Psal 133.3 which undoubtedly Wanderers that are fixed to no place or People do want The Bird that wanders from her Nest saith Solomon Prov. 27.8 may meet with a Snare instead of Food 'T is good to wait upon God in those places where God's Providence hath placed you I know in many cases God will have Mercy and not Sacrifice Old Age Weakness distance of Habitation admits of a Dispensation yet 't is a great truth Members of Churches ought mostly to meet with their own Churches For First Christ is the God of Order not of Confusion 1 Cor. 14.33 Disorder is from the Devil and not from God who is neither the Author nor the Fautor of Confusion Secondly The Church is a Body Politick and as it is unpracticable in the Natural Body to have one Member of it in one place and another in another place a Hand in London and a Foot in Westminster no more is it practicable in this Political Body the Church Thirdly This is solemnly promised at our Admission to give up our selves to such a Church Fourthly 'T was the practice of the Primitive Christians they all were with one accord in one place Act. 2.1.46 and they went to their own that is to their own Company Acts 4.24 and 5.12 Fifthly How can Pastors have a care of such Members as wander they know not whither unto whose Watching over them they should submit 1 Thess 5.12 Hebr. 13.17 Sixthly Where Christ hath Blessed a Man's Ministry to a Member's Soul whereby that Member hath been brought into the Church such sin away a further Blessing by neglecting that Ministry Seventhly This forsaking to Assemble our selves c. Hebr. 10.25 is the forerunner of wilful sinning v. 26. Eighthly If one Member may wander then another may and another also so none are fixed then the Pastor may wander too so farewel all Fellowship of Churches The very next words further confirms this great Truth But abide fast by my Maidens Both for thy Society and for thy Safety She must keep to her Company whether Reapers or Rakers or Binders or Gleaners God will certainly be kind to those that keep fast to their own Company he will scatter some handfulls for such Gleaners and forget some good Sheaf or other for them Deut. 24.19 20. V. 9. Go thou after them Mercy is not Miserly and Charity is no Churle as before at large Observ 2. from v. 8. Have not I charged the Young Men not to touch thee To wit with either a wanton or a wronging touch Thus the Lord charges an evil World not to wrong his Church for he is Lord of both Psal 105.15 Act. 10.36 Hence also learn this Observ 1. That Masters of Families should so charge and govern their Families that no wicked thing should dwell with them Thus Job 11.14 and 22.23 Thus David Psal 101.2 c. Every Master of a Family should make Nebuchadnezzar's Law That nothing be said or done by those under their Charge against the God of Heaven Dan. 3.29 Drink of that which the Young Men have drawn To wit not without hard Labour in those hot Countries and therefore the Courtesie and Kindness of Boaz to Ruth was the greater herein yet nothing to the Kindness of God who gives the Water of Life to Thirsty Souls John 4.10 Hence Observ 2. God's Kindness is greater to us than that of Boaz to Ruth For First He gives Waters of Life that Revives a Swooning Soul Secondly He gives it freely to every one that is a thirst without Money or without Price Isa 55.1 and Revel 22.17 not only to a Ruth but to all Comers yea to the Unworthy Ezek. 16.6 8. Thirdly Such Living Waters God gives to us as makes us never to thirst again
carnal Cardinal in France I would not lose my part in Paris for my part in Paradise for indeed no such wretch could have any part at all in Gods Paradise no such dirty Dog shall ever tread upon that Golden Pavement Revel 21.21 and 22.15 Observ 4. Carnal Worldings will be wiser than the most wise God This Worldly Muck-worm Reasons and Resolves here as if the Father of all the Families both in Heaven and on Earth Eph. 3.15 would have undone his Family by a displeasing precept he makes himself wiser than God who sets the solitary in families Psal 68.6 and preserveth them in that state by his providence which can never be contradictory to his precept nor his precept to his providence Yet thus he Argues Should I Marry Ruth Alas she is a poor Widdow and brings no Addition to my Estate and then the Old Woman Naomi must be maintained too which will be a double charge yea further she being Young may fill my House with Children so weaken my Inheritance when divided into many Streams or if she brought him but one Child he would want an Heir to bear his own Name but Mahlons that was deceased it must bear and so he should beget a Child upon another Mans-bed and therefore he thought to obey God who blesseth those that obey him would blast his Patrimony and thus with his carnal Reasonings and for Worldly Respects he dispenseth with his Disobedience to the express Law of God Deut. 25. ver 5 6 7. Whereas 't is our duty to see always better things in Gods will than in our own and to believe Wisdom where we cannot behold Love V. 7. Now this was the manner in former time concerning Redeeming Here the Rites of Redemption or Alienation of Lands are Related bearing some Resemblance with those prescribed in Moses's time Deut. 25. yet with difference Hence Observ 1. Old Custom is of great Authority with all People Custom is not only a Second Nature but 't is also a prime Law to many as Tully said those Customs I received by Tradition from my Ancestors Nullius unquam me Movebit Autoritas no Authority shall ever remove me Mos which signifies custom is called Magnus Trium literarum Tyrannus a mighty Tyrant of Three Letters that mightily prevails every where as amongst those Barbarians that have a custom of throwing stones one at another once in the year and this custom they cannot be persuaded to lay down because they received it by Tradition from their Ancestors But Jeremy tells us The Customs of the People are vain Jer. 10.3 old customs without a consonancy to the Truth and Word of God Joh. 17.17 are but mouldy errors So then the Jus Consuetudinarium cryed up by the Romanists ought to be Abandoned in as much as it Agrees not with the Truth To make custom the chief Magistrate or Law of our Life is to make our selves no better than dead Images that are moved and carried on upon the Wheels of custom Observ 2. Succession of time is very apt to alter primitive Institutions Here some alterations were crept in since the appointment of Moses in Deut. 25. for there the Widdow refused by the next Kinsman complained to the Elders of the injury offered her but here Ruth makes no such complaint There The Woman pull'd off his Shoe but Here The Man pulls off his own Shoe himself and gives it to his Neighbour the Goel or Redeemer There she Spits in his Face to disgrace him But here no such matter is done save only his delivering the Shoe to Boaz whereby he renounced his own Right so much as to tread upon that Land without sufferance and resigned all up to the Redeemer Thus Alterations from the first Institution and Innovations are very apt to creep in upon us in Matters of Religion Our Lord saith non crat sic ab Initio it was not so from the beginning Mat. 19.8 This was a Testimony in Israel That is it was entred upon Record that the Redeemer should ever hold his Right to the thing redeemed They made sure Bargains for the Earth Hence Observ 3. If Earth much more Heaven should be assared Oh what sure work was made about Anathoth's Field Jer. 32. See v. 9. more of this V. 8. So he drew off his Shooe This was for confirming the Bargain according to the custom of the Countrey in giving Possession by Turf and Twig or by Sod and Straw laying them upon the Deed or Evidence c. Hence Observ 1. To put off the Shoes of our Defilements is a Blessed Evidence of an Holy Resignation of our selves to God Thus Moses was commanded to put off his Shoes Exod. 3.5 And thus was Joshuah also Josh 5.15 not so much because they stood upon Holy Ground as that both of them must design themselves to an Holy God Oh that we could do so inasmuch as that Ceremony of Spitting in the Face of this Refusing Kinsman was either omitted or remitted yet the Bargain was firm in Israel From hence arises Observ 2. Religion may be firm and right Religion without some Ceremonies As this Bargain was a right and firm Bargain without that Ceremony for either it was become Obsolete and out of use or Ruth referr'd the whole concern to Boaz. Oh it were an happy thing if the Worship of God were now accounted a right and firm Worship of God without being so cloathed and clogged with so many Ceremonies over and above the nakedness and simplicity of the Gospel N. B. 'T is pity they should be called but indifferent to Salvation yet be accounted so necessary to preferment Those indifferent things must not now either be omitted or remitted though they have been for some time out of use but are imposed as necessary things though not mentioned amongst such Acts 15.28 whereby they lose the very Nature of Indifferency V. 9. Ye are Witnesses this Day 'T was Boaz's care to make his new Purchase with good assurance Caveat Emptor the Buyer must take heed that all be right fast and firm Thus Abraham did in his purchase Gen. 23.16 Those were fit Witnesses because they were Eye-Witnesses of the Bargain and Ear-Witnesses also Hereby he provided for his own security and for the quietness and peace of his Posterity also who otherwise might have been dispossessed of it 'T was therefore an act of great prudence and shall not we be as prudent for Heaven that purchased Inheritance so call'd Eph. 1.14 as Abraham was of his Purchase if we be the Sons and Daughters of Abraham Thus Jeremy as before made sure work by Evidences both Subscribed or Signed and Sealed and Delivered before Witness yea and two Copies for preventing Quarrels and after-Claims Jerem. 32.9 10 11 12. Men love to be upon sure Grounds in things that are Temporal Oh that they were as wise in things that are Spiritual and Eternal V. 10. Moreover Ruth the Moabitess have I purchased c. And 't was a good Purchase even the best
up as Chief Singers in the Church to be Sung by them c. Now come we after those Generals to make Particular Remarks upon this 1 Kings Chap. 1. which mentioneth a fourth Publick Action of David before his Death namely The Inthroning of Solomon The First Particular Remark is The time of it which indeed is twofold The first was done hastily and privately upon the emergent occasion of Adonijah's Ambition and conspiracy related here at large But the second time it was done after the former Plot was broken in a more solemn Assembly of his Princes Nobles and Chief Commanders called together purposely for a more Publick Coronation whereof we have a large Account in 1 Chron. 23.1 and 28.1 2 3 4 c. Wherein he makes an Oration to the Assembly and then chargeth his Son in the first place with the Building of an House to the Lord. And more of this matter in Chap. 29. The time here specified is David's Decay with the Malady and Remedy ver 1 2 3 4. Wherein Mark First David was now but Seventy Years Old yet is he said to be Old and full of Days or Emptied into Days Hebr. that is near his departure yet many others in his Day above Seventy Years Old retained their Heat Strength and Vigor as Barzillai 2 Sam. 19.32 and others N. B. Why David was now so Cold that no Cloaths can keep him Warm there be many conjectures That he was but Seventy appears plainly from 2 Sam. 5.4 he was Thirty Years Old when he came to the Crown and he Reigned Fourty Years more and then this Cold Malady seized upon him because saith Serrarius he had lost much Blood in his many Battles 2. He had many Wives and Children which had exhausted both his Natural Heat and Radical Moisture saith Peter Martyr And 3. He saith it might be a Cold Disease or Cold Palsie c. 4. Some Rabbins render a Reason near to Ridiculous that it befel David for his cutting off Saul's Lap. But 5. Better is that Opinion that saith He had been a Man of sorrows from his Youth up Psal 88.15 and 32. 4. and 38.3 4 5 6 c. and 119.83 This daily sorrow for himself and for his Children had dryed up David's bones Prov. 17.22 If it work Death 2 Cor. 7.10 much more Cold. Mark Secondly The Remedy to this Malady his Physicians prescribed he must marry a fresh young Damsel Cloaths could not keep him warm They may increase heat where any is but they cannot beget heat where none is N. B. David would not have taken their Councel had it not been in a medicinal way without sin They advise not to Wines Spirits Furs c. but the natural cause why they went this way to work saith Valesius was because her heat would be the likest to his both in substance and degree Virgins also have more natural heat than Women who have born Children and Galen gives the same Councel for the Cure of some cold dry Distempers The Second Remark The occasion of David's Crowning Solomon was the praeposterous Ambition of Adonijah the Eldest Son v. 5 6 7 8 9 10. wherein Mark First This Ambitionist a second Absalom discerning how decrepit David was and night his death said I will be King tho' David had declared that Solomon was designed to be King even by God himself 1 Chron. 22.10 yet Absolom-like he projects the like Pomp and Grandeur v. 5. and resolveth to displease his Father who had never displeased him v. 6. but had cocker'd him when he should have corrected him so smarts for his fondness Mark Secondly Joab complies with the Conspiracy here tho' he had kept from Absolom's fearing still an after-reckoning for his killing Abner and Amasa yea and Absolom also whose fatal fall in his Rebellion one would think might have been a cogent caution both to haughty Adonijah and to conscious Joab too and Grotius saith Joab did aspire to have the Crown at his devotion and donation Mark Thirdly Abiathar falls in also being offended that Zadok was so much favoured and fearing the fulfilling of that Prophesy concerning the overthrow of Eli's House whereof he was saith Peter Martyr who addeth that David being now old c. committed his State-Concerns to other Councellors Joab and Abiathar both being secluded and these two despised Solomon because young and born of an Adulteress Mark Fourthly Here was a Sacrifice pretended as had been before in Absolom's Rebellion that it might look with a better colour of religion and that the Rebel himself saith Peter Martyr might seem to be Religious and for a better Omen to his first entrance The Third Remark is David's actual Crowning of Solomon hereupon v. 11 to 37. wherein Mark First Nathan spake to Bathsheba c. See here saith Peter Martyr how God by weak means confoundeth the mighty projectors and worketh by whom he will for the accomplishment of his own will Old David the Rebels thought was now in his dotage and could take no cognizance of their Conspiracy Nathan was neglected not invited to the Rebels Feast he sends Bathsheba to the King to discover the Plot and this spoiled all the sport of the Conspirators c. Mark Secondly Bathsheba goes at Nathan's instigation who puts words into her mouth and promiseth to back them v. 12 13 14. Bathsheba comes tho' uncalled by her own right as a Wife v. 15. which was not allowed to Nathan 'till called in v. 23. Bathsheba bows in a civil adoration to her Lord and King v. 16. David admires her errand being past having conjugal Society saith Sanctius therefore had done calling for either her or any of his other Wives c. Mark Thirdly She challengeth David's Promise upon Oath to her for her Son Solomon to succeed him on the Throne v. 17. N. B. This probably David had done 2 Sam. 12.24 when he comforted her about the death of her base begotten Child she refused at first his consolatory words saith Peter Martyr fearing that both Man would abhor her for that wickedness and that God also would kill all her Children born of her for it David then answered that the matter was otherwise ordained of God to wit that a Son born of her should reign and lest she should think he only courted her with words he confirms the truth of it to her by an Oath If it be asked how did David know this to be God's will 't is answered that David did know it appeareth from 1 Chron. 28. 5 6 10. and he might gather it from that promise of God to him I will raise up thy seed which shall come out of thy loins and will stablish his Kingdom 2 Sam. 7.12 this Promise was not of any Son already born but of one that was after to be born to him and after this time he had none but Solomon yea Adonijah himself grants the Throne was Solomon's from the Lord Chap. 2.15 much better might the Prophet Nathan know it Mark Fourthly Bathsheba
knowledge of the best things as is here necessarily implied Remark 3. The Problems she proved Solomon with more than probably were propounded concerning the things of God for she and divers other Heathens had some knowledge of the Being Nature and Worship of God wherein they were generally at a great loss yet endeavoured to understand c. N. B. Her Riddles or hard Questions were such as she could not elsewhere get any satisfactory solution unto save only from that incomparable Wisdom she heard Solomon had therefore is she more praise-worthy than Plato Pythagoras and others who went into Remote Countries only to learn Philosophy but she came from far to learn true Divinity which is imported in those words Leshem Jehovah concerning the Name of the Lord ver 1. demonstrating that she did acknowledge the true God Baronius saith she was of that Countrey where she might learn the Prophecy of Balaam touching the Messiah's Birth and hearing of Solomon's Wisdom concerning the two Harlots c. came to know whether this were not He whom Balaam predicted c. Remark 4. Peter Martyr's Inference hence is excellent saying The common Contemners of God's Word are branded here who lazily loiter and linger and oft-times will not rouze themselves out of their Beds of Idleness to hear God's Word purely and powerfully Preached and our Saviour alledgeth Her as an Instance to the same purpose Mat. 12.42 Luk. 11.31 taking it very ill as well he might that men came not so far to hear him who was greater than Solomon but much more ill from those wretched Jews who prized not the Wisdom of the Son of God tho' it was brought home to their doors Remark 5. When Solomon had answered not only all her Theological but also her Political and her Physical Philosophical Questions then did this Arabian Queen stand astonished c. ver 3 4 5. being struck with an Extasie of deep Admiration but so soon as she could recover her self she brake forth both into good words and into good deeds also As 1. Her good words ver 6 7 8 9. saying Common fame which commonly makes matters more than they are hath in this thy case fallen far short of the truth tho' even that which was reported seemed incredible Her Eyes were now ravished with the Rarities of his Structures and with the beauty and order of all his Royal Concerns as well as her Ears which had been only tickled before with bare Reports at a great distance but now are more abundantly gratified with hearing his Matchless and None-such Answers to all her profound Problems and Aenigmatical Enquiries When both her personal Seeing and Hearing had confirmed her in Believing then she blesseth God for so loving Israel as to bestow such a None-such King to Rule them Tho she lived among the Heathen yet was she convinced that such a King as Solomon was given of God as Prov. 8.15 16. and therefore doth she praise God for him Then 2. As to her deeds She gave Solomon and 120 Talents of Gold with all other the choicest Commodities of her Countrey ver 10. all which she doth freely part with to purchase Divine Knowledge Yea in a word she was so taken with Solomon's Wisdom that she could have been content to have made an exchange of her own Throne for Solomon's Footstool seeing his Servants so happy in him How much more happy are we in Christ's Court where we may continually behold his face greater than Solomon Psal 17.15 Remark 6. The great Grandeur and prodigious Pomp and Opulency is next described in form and matter of Solomon ' Wealth and Glory As 1. After his Royal Bounty to this Queen of Sheba and her Return home with her Desires fully satisfied ver 13. We are told how Solomon's Navy brought him in yearly 666 Talents of Gold ver 14. which amounts to two millions and more of our Money 2. His vast Revenues by Tribute Custome c. from Inland and Outland Commodities c. ver 15. and a Monopoly of Yarn and Horses ver 28 29. 3. His adorning the Temple and his Palace with Almug-trees and Instruments of Musick ver 12. with Targets and Shields of Gold v. 16 17. and with a goodly Golden Throne ver 18 19 20. and with drinking Vessels all of Gold ver 21. 4. His plenty of Gold so that comparatively Gold was nothing accounted of in his day as it is in other Lands and in our days wherein Money beareth the Mastery and is the Monarch of this lower World few Medes matter is not as Isa 13.17 among us tho' 't is not currant Coin in the other World ver 21.27 So that Solomon's Reign was a Type of that New Jerusalem where Gold and Silver are nothing set by N. B. Would to God every Pot and Bowl in our Jerusalem had Holiness to the Lord writ upon them as 't is prophesied Zech. 14.20 This is better than the finest Gold even the Gold of Godliness Psal 19.10 Prov. 16.16 c. Silver in Solomon's day was look'd on like Stones in the Street which every passenger tramples upon and treads under foot N. B. God placed all things under Man's feet Psal 8.6 't is the Devil that advanceth them and placeth them in Man's heart Eccles 3.11 Those Metals may be good Servants like Fire and Water but they are exceeding bad Masters c. The second part of this Chapter shews how all the Kings of the Earth came to complement and to court King Solomon ver 24. as the Queen of Sheba had done before them The same is said in chap. 4.34 but the Distinct History of none of those Kings is Recorded any where save only of that famous Queen because her Example far excell'd all others yet some say at a venture that All the Kings of the Earth came and did their Homage to him as to the Absolute Monarch of the World and that they tendred themselves and their Kingdoms to Solomon to be Ruled by him However 't is expresly said They all brought Presents to him c. ver 25. who out-shined all Crowned Heads in all other Lands both for his Throne ver 20. and for his Wealth and Wisdom ver 23. He might have a Parallel for Wealth alone tho' very Hardly but he was without any Parallel for his Wealth and Wisdom conjunct Few be wise and wealthy too c. N.B. 1. Pray that all the Kings of the Earth may seek unto our Lord and Saviour for Wisdom as they did here unto King Solomon c. N.B. 2. How many make such Voyages thus far with Solomon for his Apes Parrots and Peacocks namely are taken up with Fancies and fine Notions but miss the main the Pearl of Price and the true Treasure ver 22. 1 Kings CHAP. XI THIS Chapter contains 1. Solomon's Sins 2. His Punishments by God's Justice for them And lastly Solomon's Death The Remark in general upon the whole before we come to the Three parts is this That no earthly Felicity tho'
32.23 the King will punish us if we stay till Morning light if we hide these glad Tidings from the City half dead with Famine Mark 6. They go to the Watchmen at the Gates tell them the Coast was clear all were gone yet Tents left furnished with Beds Meat Drink and all other Furniture these Watch-men hasten first to tell the King ver 10 11. as was fit that he might order all for the best Remark the Second Hereupon the King more fearful than was fit and suspecting this flight of the Syrians to be a Strategem only to Decoy the Hungry Samaritans out of their Gates to plunder their Camp politickly left full fraught with plenty of all things that while the half-famished Souldiers and Citizens were falling upon the Spoil in a confused way then the Syrians would turn short upon them and destroy them as oft hath fallen out in Strategems of War ver 12. This was King Joram's Worldly Wisdom but his Fear in suspecting more than was meet was above his Faith in the Promise made him by the Prophet he neither believed God nor his Prophet saith Peter Martyr but rather put his trust in two forlorn Scouts sent out to see ver 13. 'T was first proposed by one of the King's Councellers that allathe five Horses which the Famine had left uneaten should be sent out with Riders to make Discovery but the Council concluded two were sufficient ver 14. Those two Horse-men find no lurking Syrians betwixt Samaria and Jordan but all the way scattered Garments c. whatever might hinder their hasty heels in the flight these fall not on plundering for themselves as the Lepers did ver 8. but presently brought word to the King that the Lepers had told him the truth ver 15. The Second Part is the Accomplishment of Elisha's Oracle Remark the First 'T was Accomplish'd in the Plenty of Provision that Elisha foretold ver 1.16 As that hurrying Noise made probably by the Angels those Horses and Chariots of fire Chap. 6.17 which frighted away the Syrians from the Siege of Samaria was a miraculous Answer to Elisha's Prayer as he sat in his House Chap. 6.32 and made the Prophet's Eighteenth Miracle so this sudden change of extream Scarcity into such abundant Plenty and dearness of Food into such cheapness so that a Measure of fine Flour to day was far lower rated than of Dove's Dung yesterday This was a miraculous Effect of Elisha's Prayer as well as of his Prophecy whereby was made up his Nineteenth Miracle Behold and wonder how the half-starved Samaritans now dare venture forth to take the Spoil of the Syrian Camp as if the Lord had brought the Syrians thither not so much to famish as to enrich them Now they find Granaries Ward-robes Treasures saith Dr. Hall and whatever was for either Vse or Honour as Scarcity had bred Dearth so God's Plenty now produced Cheapness c. Remark the Second Elisha's Oracle was also accomplish'd in the Death of that prophane Prince that had scoffed at his Prophecy of Plenty ver 17 18 19 20. Mark 1. The marvelous Providence of God that this same Prince must be made Lord Keeper of the City Gate toward the Syrian Camp to suppress Tumults saith Sanctius as well as to secure the City from the feared lurking Syrians God ordered it so saith Grotius to fulfil his Decree Mark 2. This Vnbelieving Peer saw the foretold Plenty brought in at the Gate though the Windows of Heaven were not opened ver 2. He beholds the Infallibility of God's Promise to the People and now feels he the Infallibility of God's Threatning to himself Mark 3. He had trampled on the People by Oppression saith Peter Martyr but undoubtedly he had shamefully trodden under foot the Honour of God's Power wherefore he was worthily trampled upon by the hungry People says Lavater whose Bellys had no Ears their Hunger breaks through stone-walls and bears him down by their tumultuous pressing through the narrow Gates not regarding his Authority Mark 4. This punishment being according to the Prophet's Prediction and probably his Prayer was miraculous and so reckoned his twentieth Miracle N. B. 1. Learn from the Syrians in their flight to cast off every weight in our Race of Religion Heb 12.1 And 2. From Samaritans in their Hunger to press through the strait Gate for the Bread of Life Luke 13.24 2 Kings CHAP. VIII THIS Chapter contains Three more Oracles of Elisha The first concerns his foretelling of seven years Famine from v. 1 to 6. The second the Death of Benhadad from v. 7 to 10. The third the Reign of Hazael in his room from ver 11 to 14. This is the first part of it the second part returns to Jehoram and Ahaziah from ver 16 to 29. Remarks upon the first part and first Oracle are First He foretells the Shunamite that God had call'd for a seven years Famine Kara Hebr. signifies invited so Junius intimating by this Metaphor that N. B. Such publick Calamities are God's Invited Guests they come at his Call and Command Psal 105.16 Jer. 25.29 Hag. 1.11 The Centurion acknowledg'd as much of Christ's Power over Diseases Matth. 8.9 This Famine God call'd for to last seven years because saith P. Martyr the Famine in Elijah's time which lasted but half so long Luke 4.25 James 5.17 had not Reclaimed Israel from their Idolatry c. but continued obstinate and incorrigible under the powerful Ministry of Elisha who confirmed his Doctrine by so many even twenty Miracles therefore is this Famine most justly doubled to that former under Elijah for doubling their sins Remark the Second Elisha shews kindness to this Shunamite for her shewing so much kindness to him chap. 4.8 c. He had done much for her before yet saith P. Martyr he still proceeds to do more N. B. A truly grateful person can never satisfie himself in requiting former favours Hence Elisha bids her enquire of a place where she might purchase Provision for that could not be done in her own Country ver 1. therefore at the Prophet's word she went and sojourned in the Land of the Philistines ver 2. where the Famine was not N. B. For God saith Peter Martyr begins his Judgments at the House of God 1 Pet. 4.17 God will bear with the Philistines Carting the Ark of God because they had not God's Law and knew no better but if Israel do so who had more means of Grace and Light of Knowledge then comes the Perez-Vzzah God makes a breaâh upon them 1 Sam. 6 7 10 11 c. with 2 Sam. 6.3 6 8. So here the Israelites were by a special hand of God punished for their Idolatry when the Philistines escaped having no Elisha's to instruct them 'T was lawful for pious persons saith P. Martyr to sojourn there for Isaac had done the like upon the like occasion of necessity Gen. 26.1 So David did upon another occasion 1 Sam. 27.1 2. and Joseph Matth. 2.14 Here she stayed seven
Posterity worthy to be engraven upon Pillars of Marble and Registred for all following Generations that the People which should after be created might Praise the Lord Psalm 102.18 This Letter came with Words of Peace and Truth ver 30. promising Peace without fear of the Persians and Truth in retaining their Religion if they continued Constant in an Annual keeping of those Holy Days N.B. How ought we who have lived in an Age of wonders pay the Ransom of our Lives as they did Exod. 21.30 and 30.12 and as they here do to all Ages our Deliverances from Dangers in late Persecutions have been signal and singular Esther CHAP. X. IN this Chapter is succinctly set down the State of the Jews after this Deliverance in two Respects Remark the First The Immunity of the Jews after it the King imposeth an extraordinary Tribute upon all his hundred and twenty seven Provinces both in the main Continent and in the Islands also ver 1. which possibly was no more than the reimposing of that same Tribute whereof there was granted a Release at Esther's Marriage Chap. 2.18 and now again for Queen Esther's sake and by Mordecai's means all the dispersed Jews and those in Judea it self were exempted from this great renewed Taxation for 't is said that Mordecai by all possible means sought the Prosperity of his People and spake Peace not only to them but also for them to the King ver 3. promoting their Peace to the utmost of his Power Besides the Jews Exemption from this Tax that laid so heavy upon all other People was to shew how God punish'd the People in all Parts of the hundred and twenty seven Provinces for their late greedy gaping after the Lives and Estates of God's People Remark the Second The Tranquillity of the Jews as well as their Immunity from Taxes this was procured 1. By the Clemency of the King toward them through the Intercession of the Queen to him for them This King is described to be a mighty Monarch ver 2. and the more Mighty he became in inlarging his Dominions so much above his Predecessors who had but a hundred and twenty Provinces Dan. 6.1 c. because God gave him other seven saith Lyra as a recompence of his Kindness and Courtesie to the Jews and of his Justice done to their Enemies N. B. No Man serves God for nought Mal. 1.10 He is a most liberal Pay master 2. The Jews Tranquillity was procured by the marvelously grown Grandeur of Mordecai the Jew ver 2 3. who of a poor Captive was advanced to the second Seat next to the King saith Josephus higher than ever Haman was and continued longer with more Constancy even likely all his Life for the Comfort of God's Church He was a kind of King in Jesurun as Moses Deut. 33.5 and as great among the Jews as if he had been their proper King promoting their Prosperity and making them as Happy as their Hearts could wish 't is a wonder he took not off the Prohibition of Building the Temple which was the cause saith Aben Ezra on Ezra 2.2 of his returning from Judea to Shushan and living about the King's Court being not known to be a Jew till Haman's grandeur c. N.B. Mordecai was one of those few that lived and died in Glory gotten by his Piety and Prudence Great men are not always wise saith Elihu Job 32.9 but Mordecai was a great Wise-man He was good as well as great and so improved his Power for the Prosperity both of the present People and of Posterity so as Envy it self could complain of nothing but of his greatness c. Ezra CHAP. V. Haggai Zechariah THIS Chapter gives an Account falling in here as to Time how the Building of the Temple was after so long an interspace of Interruption begun again by the Instigation of Haggai and Zechariah the Prophets yet again was obstructed by the Governour of the Province Tatnai hinder'd it partly by Threats and partly by Letters to Darius c. Remarks First Upon his Threatnings as First The Occasion of his Minatory Message which was the Jews reassuming to carry on the Building of the Temple according to both the Counsel of God by his Prophets ver 1. and the Command and Example of both their Ecclesiastical and Political Governours ver 2. N.B. The Building of the Temple lay quite forlorn for seventeen Years saith Dr. Lightfoot in which Time the whole History of Hawan Esther and Mordecai c. happened For though Matters went well with the scattered Jews in the Provinces of Persia by the means of Mordecai's Might in the King's Court which was much corroborated by Queen Esther likewise yet those Jews that were returned to Jerusalem and had begun the Building of the Temple's Foundation Chap. 3. ver 10. did not carry it forward to Perfection because this Artaxerxes Ahasuerus the Husband of Esther had prohibited it by his Proclamation Ezra 4.5 12 21. which was not still disanulled whereas Haggai comes in the Name of the Lord to rebuke them for their sloth and slackness and for their being grown so cold and careless after their return from Captivity repeating their frivolous and frigid Excuses in their own very Words The People say the Time is not come the Time c. Hag. 1.1 2. for indeed this King of Persia had not forbidden them from finishing the Temple but had only commanded them to desist from Building that Rebellious City Ezra 4.12 21. that is saith Osiander from fortifying it with strong Walls and Bulwarks for they took Liberty without any hinderance to build their own Houses and so they might have built also the House of God had they not been too Lazy for which Haggai checks them and quickens them up to Work c. ver 3 4 c. Remark the Second So soon as ever they began to build God's Temple they immediately meet with Opposition again Ezra 5.3 as they had done before at laying its Foundation Ezra 4.5 c. Their first Impediment at this Time now the same Rabble of Rebels against God and his People combine together like that Company of Caitiffs Psalm 83.5 6. to obstruct the Work with Threats accusing the Jews of disobedience to the former Decree for desisting which depended solely saith Grotius upon the Will and Pleasure of the King and was not any unalterable Decree such as the Laws of the Medes and Persians were commonly reputed and reckoned N.B. However that Humane Decree did but yet carry on the Divine Decree thus all Opposers of God and Godliness while they sit backward like Watermen to God's Command yet Row forwards to God's Decree which though it permit them for a while to get the Ball upon the Foot and think to carry all the Game away before them yet is it not Ad exitium sed ad exercitium ecclesiae for the Ruine of the Church but for the Exercise of her Faith and Patience and that only for a little Time Isa 10.25
Rev. 2.10 The Triumph of the Wicked is short Job 20.5 Those Ruffians come here and cry Who hath commanded you to build this House ver 3. the old Opposers Rehum and Shimshai are not named here saith Sanctius because they were either Dead or removed from their Offices by this new Emperor Artaxerxes Darius But the Devil never starves his Work for want of Instruments no more than God doth Tatnai and Shetherboznai must be the Devil's Drudges here to Question their Authority about building God's House who never interrogated them in building their own House and because they had a Mind to do them all the mischief they could they take the Names of the Builders ver 4 9 10. as Informers lately did of Meeters c. Remark the Third The Enemies endeavours of Interruption became fruitless frustrate and ineffectual ver 5. for such a special Eye of God's Providence was upon the Builders that their Foes could not cause them to cease and they had Zerubbabel and Jehoshuah to encourage them yea and Haggai and Zechariah who helped them saith Junius both by Word and Deed The Work then must needs go forward in despight of their Enemies Threats seeing The Words of the Wise are as Goads Eccles 12.11 pricking Men forward to Duty but more especially when themselves as some say set their own Sides and Shoulders to God's Work N.B. What Man could hang back from being a fellow-labourer with their Chief Prince their High-Priest and with the two Prophets of the Lord all personally helping them as is said ver 2. and above all this the Eye of their God was upon them not only the Eye of God's General Providence but also that of God's special Grace and Favour Psalm 34.15 which was such an Eye as both over-awed the Hearts and over-powered the Hands of their Adversaries so that they neither did nor durst hinder them by force of Arms which they might have done if they had not been over ruled Moreover Menochius well observes that those Governours were not so corrupted by the Samaritans as the former were in Chap. 4. these seem not to doubt of God's favour to the Jews so dare not War against them and though they to gratifie the Samaritans write to Darius yet so as not to harm the Jews but only request to know the King's Pleasure therein c. The Second Impediment was by Letters to King Darius writ and sent by Tatnai and Shetherboznai and their Accomplices ver 6 7. Remark the First their Letter gave a candid Account as to Matter of Fact ver 8. and gives a true and fair Narrative of the Jews Answers to their most material Objections ver 9. to ver 16. wherein is related impartially the Jews Apology As 1. That Solomon had built that Temple above five hundred Years ago and Dedicated it to the great God whereby they acknowledg'd their own Idols to be false Gods and but petty Deities at the best calling and counting Jehovah as the Jews did the God of Gods c. Deut. 10.17 2. The Letter relateth really the Jews ingenuous Confession how their Sins had separated the Lord from them c. Isa 59.2 and had provoked him to sell them into Nebuchadnezzar's Hands c. 2 Kings 24.2 and 25.8 3. It gives a fair account also of the Grand Decree of Cyrus for rebuilding that Temple which Nebuchadnezzar had burnt as Ezra 1.1 2. 4. The Letter as fairly relateth that it was not yet finished not at all mentioning how it had been hindred by a Royal Decree from Darius's Predecessor Chap. 4.23 hereupon saith Menochius surely this Letter was writ in favour of the Jews for Darius must more easily grant that a building never intermitted should be carry'd on than that a building prohibited by his Predecessors which the Letter omits should be reassumed c. Remark the Second Though it cannot be denied but that those who wrote to Darius here use softer and smoother Expressions concerning the Jews than those who before wrote to Artaxerxes Chap. 4.12 13 c. yet may it not be imagined that they were any whit better Minded toward them for these following Reasons First Those Enemies of the Jews saith Dr. Lightfoot pretended much obsequiousness and officiousness to the King using silken Insinuations as well as many fine sugar'd Sentences before in the close of their Letter ver 17. as If it please the King and we will observe the King's Pleasure c. yet their Malice was such as intended to hinder the Temple c. Secondly The Prophet Zechary who prophesy'd in the eight and eleventh Month of the second Year of Darius as Haggai did in the sixth seventh and ninth of the same seeth a Vision of four Horns that sought to scatter Judah c. Zech. 1.1 19. now these four Horns were Rehum and Shimshai that wrote the first Letter Chap. 4. and Tatnai and Shetherboznai who wrote this second Letter so that the Vision makes the two latter as equally pushing Horns as the two former N.B. God never suffers any Maladies to befal the Church but he provides Remedies in due time to redress them Though these four Iron Horns aforesaid were permitted by the Lord to push his People almost in pieces and to toss them up in the Air as furious Beasts do with their Horns what they meet in their way c. yet God raises up so many Carpenters Fabros ferrarios non lignarios Smiths with Iron Instruments to batter and break those Horns who were Zerubbabel Jehoshuah Ezra and Nehemiah so soon as the Horns had push'd God's People home to the Lord then no Man lifts up his head Zech. 1.20 21. The Third Reason may be this Tho' Tatnai and Shetherboznai do punctually set down the very words of the Jews Answer and Apology c. yet all this might be done upon no good Design N.B. They did no more than what Doeg did out of malice to David tho' what he said to Saul concerning Ahimelech c. was for the most part Truth 1 Sam. 22.9 c. yet these few words saith Kimchi were full of Poison and that pick-thank Parasite or busie-headed Informer as the name Doeg signifies is branded by David for a Lyar Psal 52.3 speaking all-devouring words ver 4. quot Verba tot Tonitrua as many words so many Thunderbolts against the Lord's Priests hence Doeg is doomed to Hell by David say the Rabbins Psal 120.4 See more of this in its proper place Even so those Sycophants here might speak much of Truth to the King Darius but for Devilish Designs as certainly supposing that no such Decree of Cyrus could be found in the King's Chronicles as the Jews had suggested to them but if they were found false fomentors of such Stories then these Men might get greater Advantage against them for such Fictions Notwithstanding all these Artifices of Tatnai and Shetherboznai who are better adjudged Adversaries than Favourers or Friends of the Jews the good hand of God over-ruled all for
puts wicked Craft out of Countenance that for a need Sanballat was such an one as could suck such a Lye out of his own Fingers-Ends as he had done before in Ezra 4.13 Vatablus saith Nehemiah's Answer to Sanballat ver 8. was Tu mentiris 't is a Fiction of thy own framing and Geshem must be its Patron c. yea he passeth his Judgment upon the Plot ver 9. that it was only to make them afraid while he thus Ranted at randome that the King of Persia would not only judge him and the Jews but also himself and his Samaritans saith Osiander on this Report However at this pinch saith Masius out of Junius Nehemiah daâteth out a short but Pithy Ejaculation in four Words Hebr. to the Lord Saying These Men would weaken my Hands but thou the Captain of my Salvation strengthen thy Soldiers Hands Having dispatch'd the External Impediment we come to the Internal Remark the First When the Devil found his Tools from without Sanballat c. to fail him he now that he might not starve his Work for want of Instruments makes a new Experiment of other Tools from within the Principal whereof was Shemaiah a Priest who only pretended himself a Prophet though only made so by Tobiah's Gold that had hired him to this pretence and who like a grand Devotionist shut himself up in his Chamber that he had in the Temple among all the other Priests Chambers here saith Menochius he pretended to Pray for the Preservation of Nehemiah who as he Prophesy'd was in great Danger of Death that very Night ver 10. and therefore perswades him to secure himself in the Temple which was saith Wolphius as a strong Castle beside the sacredness of the Place which Sanballat durst not attempt especially while the City-gates are not yet Compleated Oh deep Dissimulation however Nehemiah looking on him as a Friend went to him to know the meaning of his becoming an Anchoret who then would make him believe his eminent and sudden Danger to which he was subborn'd by Sanballat in Imprisoning himself from pretended fear c. Remark the Second Nehemiah rejecteth the Counsel of this false Prophet from many Topicks As 1. Because it was base and below his Dignity to embrace it ver 11. he accounted it better saith A Lapide to dye bravely like a Captain than to fly basely like a Coward and as a Malefactor take Sanctuary in the Temple c. 3. Because it was false ver 12 13. his Sagacity discerned that Shemaiah was but Sanballat and Tohiah's Hireling a meer Mercenary that had sold his Tongue to tell Lies Nehemiah perceiv'd it false Counsel because saith Wolphius it was quite contrary to God's Counsel given to him to Compleat the City c. N.B. God's Word is the best Touch-stone to try Truth by And 3. Because it was Impious Counsel to make him Sin out of fear ver 13. which be was most afraid to do but resolves against it and to commit himself to God who had hitherto so protected and prospered him and not to Sin by distrust as this Priest did c. Remark the Third Then makes he God his Chancellour being yet unable to relieve himself by Law he remits Justice into God's Holy Hands for revenge upon Tobiah and Sanballat Enemies without and upon Shemiah and his Mistriss and false Prophetess Noadiah Traitors within and many more pretending Prophets all Pensioners to the Publick Adversary ver 14. which Nehemiah would not Name saith Wolphius prudently yielding so far to the sad Circumstances of his Day his Dolour in pacifying the late Sedition Chap. 5. made him thus wary well-knowing how many were still discontented some because so much as they would was not given them and others because more than they thought just was taken from them these were brib'd to betray and disgrace him so he remits all to a just God Remark the Fourth The wonderful and quick dispatch of Nehemiah's Compleating the Walls and Gates to the confounding of all his Enemies ver 15 16. All was perfected in fifty two Days in Elul or sixth Month our August c. Mark 1. Lyra and other Learned Men render Reasons of this speed As 1. For Accomplishing Daniel 's Prophecy Dan. 9.25 2. The Date is from Sanballat 's Letter to Nehemiah 3. Only breaches here and there in the Walls were repaired having most of the materials still remaining in the Rubbish 4. The Multitude of Men employed to carry on each their Part and Princes present to prick them on 5. The Gates are not said saith Sanctius to be built a new but only the Doors 6. But above all God help'd them as their Enemies confess'd therefore Josephus is mistaken in saying it was two Years and three Months in doing Sanctius saith Nehemiah made this haste for his returning the sooner to the King and Queen to both whom he was exceeding Dear so would not be longer absent from them N.B. Beda adds it was done iâ all Parts in the sixth Month both to Answer the six Days of God's working to make the World after which a Rest followed And also the six Ages of the World spent in Tail and Travel then cometh the Sabbath of Rest in a better Age. N.B. This sixth Month was call'd Elul Hebr. the Radix or Root whereof signifies Nothing because as is supposed their Corn being all at that Time Reaped there remained then Nothing upon the Ground Remark the Fifth and Last upon the sixth Chapter is The Conspiracy of the Nobles or White-ones Hebr. with Tobiah c. ver 17 18 19. Mark 1. Those Nobles cloath'd with White Garments had black and sooty Souls under them in Confederating with the Churche's Enemies even in a Time when the Walls were built and Nehemiah was still present saith Masius Mark 2. These Nobles are named and branded as Pensioners to Tobiah not only corresponding with him by Letters but also had sworn to be true to him against Nehemiah and against their own City and Nation and the Church of God Mark 3. Some of those Nobles had seemed forward for the Work and had help'd to build the Wall Chap. 3.4 yet now shew themselves in their Colours discovering that they were but painted Hypocrites Mark 4. 'T is said of them Tobathau Omerim Hebr. they spake good of Tobiah alluding to his Name though he had little enough of goodness and they Hypocrites had as little skill to judge aright of it but this Corruption came in as a curse upon them for their mixt Marriages with the Pagans which is noted here to shew how necessary it had been in Godly Ezra to disanull all such unlawful and mischievous Matches Nehemiah CHAP. VII THIS Chapter demonstrates three things First How Nehemiah prudently improved the Walls when finished and the Doors when set up by appointing a faithful Watch over the Walls and Gates so soon as the Levites had celebrated the Dedication of them in the first four Verses Secondly How he replenish'd the City with
that excellent compound of a Right Hearer 1. The Attention of their Ears appeared in their standing up ver 5. to hear the better and more fully 't is said The Ears of all the People were Attentive to the word ver 3. they even prick'd up their Ears so Montanus saith 2. The Intention of their Hearts The former Phrases import not only their Attention External but also their Affection Internal to what they heard of Truth deliver'd out of the Law this made them to draw up the Ears of their Souls to the Ears of their Bodies that so one Sound might pierce both at once so those good Souls did Luke 19.4 8. where they as it were hang'd their Ears at Christ's Mouth as the Original ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã there signifies as being loth to lose even the least part of his precious Language So here their doubling of the Answer Amen and Amen ver 6. was an evidence of great Elevation of their Hearts giving not only Assent but also having assurance that their Prayers would be granted the Septuagint is So be it c. 3. The Retention of their Memories Man's Memory lost its Retentive faculty when wounded by the Fall of the first Adam but the second Adam heals it by his Spirit which so accompany'd the Word here that now they remembred what God had commanded them to do by Moses Deut. 31.11 c. the remembrance of so long a Neglect set them on weeping Mark 5. Hereupon Nehemiah gives them an Amicable Dismission bidding them to break off their Sorrow now out of season and go away to eat the fat and drink the sweet c. for the joy of the Lord was their strength ver 10. intimating that their Rejoicing in God who had now done such great favours for them in restoring their Land City and Worship to them would both please God more and profit themselves better saith Junius for should they indulge their Griefs it would weaken both Body and Mind whereby they will be both unfit for God's service and become an easie prey to their Adversaries The Levites also concurr'd to allay their Passions ver 11. and then they went away and kept an Holy Jubilee of Joy ver 12. Remark the Third Upon the Feast of Tabernacles described in Special Mark 1. After the Day of their Jubilee of Joy call'd so from Jobal Hebr. a Trumpet that was blown in token of Triumph the Princes Priests and Levites came the next Day to Ezra that perfect Scribe Matth. 13.52 for his fuller and further Information of them in the Law of God This was saith Wolphius a good evidence both of their Humility and Piety in not pretending to any more Knowledge than indeed they had preferring rather to proclaim their own Ignorance in order to their better Edification than to preserve their Reputation among the People ver 13. The wisest know but in part here c. 1 Cor. 13.9 Mark 2. Ezra informs them of a farther Feast which ought to be celebrated in this seventh Month ver 14 15 16. Namely the Feast of Tabernacles or dwelling in Booths which God had plainly commanded Levit. 23.34 to 44. Deut. 16.13.14 15. These very Teachers of the People came to be Resolved of their Doubts in cases of Conscience saith Junius by Wise and Holy Ezra who was both Apt to teach the Truth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 1 Tim. 3.2 and no less able to maintain it He Resolves them that none of those great things Hos 8.12 excellent things Prov. 22.20 and marvelous things Psal 119.18 written in the Law of God must be neglected especially this Feast of Tabernacles or Booths built of Boughs and Branches of thick Trees in a grateful Memorial of God's gracious Deliverance of them from Egypt when they Journied from Raamses to Succoth which signifies Booths Exod. 12.37 and 13.20 their first Rendezvouz and where they built Bowers c. and also of their Powerful Preservation in the Wilderness where they dwelt in Tents or Tabernacles N. B. And it likewise signified that the Remembrance of our Redemption by Christ out of this evil World should be perpetuated with Spiritual Joy in all Ages Zech. 14.16 to 20. Mark 3. The Celebration of this Feast here ver 17 18 19. It was a none-such Celebration which relateth not to the Matter saith Masius as if it had been wholly neglected from Joshua to Nehemiah 't is improbable that so many pious Princes Priests and Prophets within that time who were all expert in God's Law and some of them commended for their universal obedience to it Acts 13.36 should be guilty of so gross a Neglect Besides that this Feast had been observed is implied 1 Kin. 8.2 65. 2 Chron. 7.9 and particularly express'd Ezra 3.4 but this Lo-ken Hebr. non taliter respects the Manner only therefore saith he this Particle So is purposely added to shew this exceeded all former in Circumstances As 1st With so much Joy and Solemnity 2dly With so much Vnanimity saith Lyra all as one Man ver 1. 3dly Nor had they ever built Booths on the tops of their flat-roof Houses as now saith Cajetan 4thly Nor with that Religious Devotion say Junius and Piscator for whereas the first and last Day of that Feast were celebrated with an Holy Convocation Levit. 23.35 36. and John 7.37 but here Ezra Preached and the People willingly heard every day of the seven 5thly Nor with such a long reading of the Law which continued seven Days together says Osiander the People refraining all that time from servile Works 6thly On the eighth Day also they had a Solemn Assembly N. B. To prefigure our Christian Sabbath the first Day of the Week as likewise Christ's Tabernacling in our Flesh John 1.14 and Christians travelling toward Heaven having here no Dwelling-place settled on them Heb. 11.18 1 Chron. 29.15 c. Mich. 2.10 Nehemiah CHAP. IX THIS Chapter is a Narrative of a Solemn Day of Fasting and Humiliation wherein they make a most Humble Confession and an Hearty Acknowledgment First Of God's gracious Dealing with them in four Particulars and Secondly Of the great and gross Ingratitude both of their Fore-fathers and of themselves for all God's gracious Dispensations Remark the First The Marks and Signs of Sincere Repentance are set down here ver 1 2 3. as a Preparative to this Solemn Day Sanctius observes well those Fasters now had wept at the Feast of Tabernacles when their Consciences were awakened by hearing the Law Read to them and had been then stilled by Nehemiah and the Levites Chap. 8.10 11. because their Sorrow was then as unseasonable in a Day of Publick Joy and Triumph as the weeping of Sampson's Wife was at her Wedding Judg. 14.16 but so soon as the Solemn Feast was over which ended at the twenty second Day the next Day being a Day of Cessation they begin to keep a Solemn Fast on the 24th wherein they might vent their sorrows for their Sins more suitably and seasonably in order
God Luke 3.38 to shew that he was the Womans Seed which as God promis'd to Adam should break the Serpent's Head Gen. 3.15 not only for saving the Jews that descended from Abraham according to Matthew's Genealogy but also for saving the Gentiles that descended from Adam according to Luke's Genealogy and therefore Luke relates how Christ did break the Power of Satan by the word of Truth who had corrupted Adam and in him all Mankind by his words of falshood immediately after he had shewed Christ's Descent from Adam Luke 3.38 he shews Luke 4.1 how the Tempter is Master'd by Christ in three Temptations Remark the Third This First Line after the Captivity of fourteen Generations for which there is no Record elsewhere in the Canonical Scripture 't is taken for granted saith Dr. Lightfoot that both Matthew and Luke took from some Records then extant among the Nations and were look'd upon as Authentick as appeareth by the Septuagint Bible which was commonly currant in the time of the Evangelists and which certainly Luke doth generally follow in his Quotations out of the Old Testament and the Septuagint hath this Genealogy just as Luke here hath it As the Jews were ever in their worst of Times very careful to keep their Books of all their Genealogies Ezra 2.62 c. so more especially they could not but be most careful of keeping the Records of the Royal Line of the Family of David because they had raised Expectations 0536 of the Messiah from it for the Jews generally received these two Remarkable Maxims 1. That there was to be no King for Israel but of the House of David whose Son their Messiah must be by Descent And 2. That the Family of a Mother is not called a Family Hereupon hath Matthew most pertinently brought Christ's Pedigree through the House of David and Solomon and ended it in Joseph a Male whom the Jews look'd upon as the Father of Jesus Mar. 6.3 c. to shew him the Son God promis'd to David as Luke shews him the Seed of the Woman God promis'd to Adam Remark the Fourth Tho' we meet with some stronge Stories both in Josephus and in the Maccabees Books concerning some of those first fourteen Generations after Zerubbabel of David's Line the Truth whereof is doubted by some Learned Men Yet so far as such Successors are expresly named by the Holy Evangelists it must be believed they were so because the whole word of God is infallibly true John 17.17 2 Tim. 3.16 and not one jor or tittle thereof in matter of Substance hath passed away or ever shall until all be fulfilled Matth. 5.18 Luke 16.17 And tho' those two Genealogies of Matthew and Luke seem hard to be Reconciled yet the Apostle hath caution'd us against giving too much heed to endless Genealogies which administer Questions rather than Godly edifying in the Faith 1 Tim. 1.4 and Tit. 3.9 And seeing many Men in Scripture had two Names as Esau was call'd Edom Gen. 25.30 and 36.1 8. Jethro call'd Raguel Gideon Jerubbaal Vzziah Azariah c. so Simon call'd Peter John 1.42 Joses Barsabas and Justus Acts 1.23 c. Some do suppose that those Men of this first Dynasty had two Names one of those Evangelists reciteth one and the other another of these Names and so might well accord in their Record of the same Person Remark the Fifth Tho' all those Pagan Kings of that time were inveterate Adversaries to the Jewish Church and kept the Jews in grievous Subjection more especially to suppress as much as might be the Posterity of David's Family and at least to hold them in a low Condition because it was a certain and received Truth among that People that Messiah the Prince Dan. 9.26 should shortly come out of that Family therefore those Persons named by the Evangelists might mostly be private Persons as Joseph and Mary were when Christ came into the World Wherefore Dr. Prideaux doth well make it one of his Inquiries Whether those fourteen Chieftains whom Dan. Paraeus calls Dukes or Captains all of the Line of David had any Authority of Magistrates among their Countrymen This is the more doubtful because they all lived in those Calamitous Times of the Jewish Church after the Captivity Remark the Sixth 'T is therefore not improbable but some of theââ might be only private Persons and not be betrusted by their Oppressors with any publick Authority yet by the consent of their own People they might be Law-givers to them as Principal Men amongst them and this is the more probable because the Patriarch Jacob Prophesy'd that the Scepter shall not depart from Judah until Shilo come Gen. 49.10 N.B. However this Genealogy Recorded by two Evangelists and both by Divine Inspiration may well serve to shew forth the shining Truth of God's Promise compleatly Accomplish'd in the Incarnation of Christ and is likewise no less a Demonstration of God's special Providence over his Church to preserve her in the worst of Times therein declaring in what Line to wit the Line of David the Church was preserved the Evangelists Recorded it that we may believe it and ever live John 20.31 The Second Dynasty or Government over the Jews according to Paraeus Prideaux Alsted c. was that of the Asmoneites or Maccabees Men extraordinarily raised up by God to Defend the True Religion These were call'd Asmonei from the first of that Rank Mattathias Asmoneus and Maccabees from the four first Hebrew Letters in that Sentence Lord who is like unto thee c. which Initial Letters put together make up the word Maccabee c. Exod. 15.11 And Judas Maccabeus the Second of this sort of Governors carry'd these four Capital Letters M. C. B. J. in his Standard the whole words ruâning thus Mi Chimka Beelohim Jehovah Who among the Gods is like unto thee Jehovah N. B. I shall in this Discourse still stick so close to the Scripture of Truth as the nature of the Subject will admit leaving the large Stories of those Maccabees to the various Ecclesiastical Writers upon them as the Apocrypha Josephus Paraeus Prideaux Clark c. Remark the First Mattathias Asmoneus the Father of those Maccabean Governors was but of the Order of the Priesthood and so of the Posterity of Levi and not of Jâdah which seems to sound some prejudice to God's Promise and to Jacob's Prophecy That the Scepter shall not depart from Judah c. Gen. 49.10 But it must be consider'd that 1. The Tribe of Levi and of Benjamin were now in the failure and falling away of the Ten Tribes Incorporated into this of Judah from whence the whole Country was called Judea and the whole People of whatever Tribe they were generally now were called Jews 2ly Notwithstanding the many Vicissitudes that attended the Jews after their Return from Babylon wherein they had various Governors some Constituted by the Kings of Persia as well as of Babylon during the Seventy Years Captivity and some chosen their Captain-Generals
in the best p 370 392. Servants ought not to slander their Masters p. 390 407. But be faithful to them p. 540. Sin hath many degrees from bad to worse p. 369. It may lye long before reckon'd for p. 414. How it is from God p. 472 473. Sincerity is best known by Secresie p. 558. Sodomites suppress'd by Josiah p. 618. Solomon's Sapience in all his Structures both for Sacred and Civil Services p. 442 to 458. Souls have no Sexes in Point of Prophecy p. 616. Strive who can get the greatest Interest in Christ as they did in David p. 409. Sun standing and going backward p. 609. Horses of the Sun p. 619. Supper of the Lord is the best Feast that ever was p. 664. T. Temple the best of Buildings p. 444 445 c. Set contrary to Romish Churches p. 449. How it was a Type p. 450 to 452. It and the City were Burned p 628. And Built again p. 691. The many Sentiments upon Ezekiel's Temple c. Appendix p. 754. The Literal and Mystical Sence thereof p. 755. Reasons why 't is Mystical Ibid. Tempt Satan doth us to Sin that he may accuse us for Sin p. 402. Testament the Old Testament closeth up with a sweet Sentence p. 733 734. Thanksgiving Days for Deliverance ought to be observed p. 689 718 719. Topheth what it signifies p. 588. and p. 619. Truth not always known by the Major Vote p. 515. U. Valour is vain when God is against the valourous p. 566. Virgin forced may be vexed but not violated p. 377. Unbelief hinders good Men of God's Blessings as well as the bad p. 547. The three grand Doubts of it answered p. 569. W. War of Sennacherib against Hezekiah is related like a Comedy p. 601. Wealth lurches the Worldling as the Ass his Rider p. 401. And as Servants did Shimei p. 434. There is no Content in the Confluence of it p. 509. Weary Men sooner are for good than for Evil p. 473. Wicked Manasseh yet repented p. 612. Widows of Ministers ought to be cared for p. 553. Will the Determination of Man's Will by God's Decree is consistent c. p. 423. Wit of a Woman is quick at a pinch p. 641. Wives faults are fixed on their Husbands not hindring them p. 511. Must have Husbands Consent in matters of Moment p. 535. Wizards suppress'd by Josiah p. 621. Word of God which is certain must not be forsaken for uncertain Worââ Vol. 3. p. 477. X. Y. Youth is full of Vanity p. 615. Z. Zeal of Elijah p. 500 c. Zephany when he Prophesi'd c. p. 624. FINIS THE FOURTH VOLUME Of the SACRED History and Mystery OF The New-Testament Logically Discust and Theologically Improved Beginning at The Birth of Christ and ending at the last of the Revelations Wherein is held forth the Life of Christ and the Lives of all the Apostles Tora oar Hebr. Prov. 6.23 Lex lux the Law is light If the Law of Moses be the Light of Men tho' it be Vailed how much more is the Gospel of the Messiah who was the true Light which lighteth every man that cometh into the World John 1.9 Seeing it is so clearly Revealed and so plainly Explained here The Preacher sought to find out words of delight even words of Truth Eccles 12.10 Philip said to the Eunuch Understandest thou what thou readest he answered how can I except some man guide me Acts 8.30 31. By Christopher Ness Minister of the Gospel in London LONDON Printed by Thomas Snowden for the Author in the Year 1696. To the truly Noble Lord Judge Rookesby My Lord ANtiquity of Pedigree may most truly be stiled the worthless Moss of Antient Times and is too often found to be only a Nobility by Parchment The Etymologist doth define Nobilis quasi prae aliis Virtute Notabilis intimating that the more Noble in Title a Man is the more Notable in Virtue he ought to be 'T is the saying of one of the Heathen Sages Nobilitas sola est atque Unica Virtus signifying that Titles of Honour should be the shadows of Virtue hereupon a morose Philosopher affirmed that Honours without Virtues are but the Mask of Vices A Noble Genealogy from Antient Times is but the matter of true Nobility 't is Virtue only that is the form and soul of it which doth animate and quicken it and without which it is no better than a dead carcass that soon putrifieth into stench and dwindles away into nothing when Honour is not found growing upon the back of Virtue and is not born up by it as by iâs supporting Pillar Hereupon it was once a most tart Sarcasm of one who rose to Honour by Virtue to one who ended his Honour by Vice Meum genus à me incipit Tuum verò in te desinit and the witty Poet singeth Quae nos non fecimus ipsi vix ea nostra voco The Platonick Definition of Nobility is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in English its sense is that the best Gentility is a virtuous exercise of generous Manners Upon this account the Men of Berea were called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is better Gentlemen or more Noble than those of Thessalonica Acts 17.11 Assuredly that Nobility is the best and most truly Divine where God is the Top of the Kin and Religion the Root of it c. Now My Lord those happy Conjunctions I speak without vanity are most happily found in your Lordships both Parentage and Person in whom Honour and Holiness had their mutual and reciprocal Splendour For first I had the happiness to have a personal and particular knowledge of your Honourable Descent from a truly honourable and holy Father Coll. Rookesby who was pleased to dignifie me with a Call of being his Chaplain and whom I thereby became acquainted with c. to be a truly Noble and Religious Patriot of the late designed and so much desired Reformation c. as also from a godly Mother and Grandmother both which I very well knew to be grave Matrons and Mothers in Israel and cordial well-wishers in their capacities to the power of Godliness And secondly as to your own Person I have known your Lordship long to be an unfeigned Friend of our Lord the Bridegroom and of his Royal Bride the Church Tantus quisque est quantus ille est apud Deum All Honours are well measured by the nearest approach to the King of Kings who is the best Fountain of the truest Honour therefore the right valuation of every Man amongst Men must be according to the valuation which that Man hath with the great God This or that Man becomes not to be honourable because he commendeth himself or is commended by his fellow-creatures but 't is he whom the Lord commendeth 2 Cor. 10.18 The Custom among the Jews and Persians was to call their most honourable Courtiers Men of the King's presence Thus haughty Haman was so characteriz'd and after him Modest Mordecai had the same Character How much
greater Honour it is to be a Man of God's presence to be one of God's Neighbours as the Hebrew phrase is Lev. 10.3 the Lord is Neighbour to all them that fear him Psal 34.18 God complains of his evil Neighbours that do dishonour him Jer. 12.14 when he had made them as Gods in high places Exod. 22.28 but God promiseth that they which honour him he will honour them but they which despise him shall be lightly esteemed 1 Sam. 2. v. 30. My Lord because your Lordship is one that honours God therefore hath he honoured you and hath lifted up your Head as another Joseph above your Brethren The Judge of all the Earth as God is called Gen. 18. v. 25. and Psal 94.2 hath advanced you to that Honourable Station of a Judge which is the resemblance of his own Infinite Grandeur and Glory As one of the Twelve Famous Patriarchs of Israel was called Dan which signifieth a Judge in Hebrew because he was to Judge the People Gen. 49.16 So your Lordship is raised up at this Day to Judge the Mount of Esaus c. Obad. v. 21. even a company of Incarnate Devils who lately conspired to Assassinate the Sacred Person of our Righteous Soveraign c. the Lord whom you do sincerely serve with the best of your Service hath exalted you to shine among the Stars of the first Magnitude in our English Horizon and to serve your own Generation as David did Acts 13. v. 36. by the will of God in your Generation-work yea and that in such a Day wherein Hell and its Imps have been clubbing their most Sublimated Wits to destroy both our King and our Kingdom yea and to cut off the Locks of our Land wherein our strength doth lie as was done to Samson by Delilah and to steal away our Palladium from us as Ulysses did from Troy namely our Religion which is not only an Ornament but also a Muniment and Safe-guard to us Your Honour 's honourable work now is to bring those Pests to condign Punishment The Moralist saith He that will be truly generous and noble must serve Philosophy how much more to serve Theology and the Call of the Gospel wherein the Creature doth most eminently serve his great Creator Deo servire est Regnare saith the Father And David did account it his greater Honour to be the Servant of the Lord than to be the King of Israel Psal 18. title My Lord I cannot but admire that notwithstanding your providential Lameness which like a dark foil in a well-drawn Picture serveth to set off its Beauty the Lord still enableth you to Ride your Circuit and what he calls you to he qualifies you for it even for that Noble work of Judging the World The Apostle saith Know ye not that the Saints shall judge the World of sinful men yea and the fallen Angels also 1 Cor. 6.2 3. You are not like to those Nobles of the Tekoites who would not put their Necks to the Lord's work Nehem. 3.5 but rather like those Nobles of Israel who digged Wells with their Staves of Honour for the common good Numb 21.18 That the Lord may still be with you as he was with those Judges Judg. 2.18 that you may still walk in the way of that wise Counsel which good Jehosaphat gave to his Judges 2 Chron. 19.6 7. and so be still more signally and singularly significant in your high Station is the cordial prayer of Your sincere Well-wisher in both this World and in that to come Christopher Ness To the truly Elect Lady Madam Rookesby c. Madam THough there be too many Ladies in our Day for which the Land mourneth that are called Ladies of Honour but alas they have been Ladies of Pleasure as well as of Honour But I can call you with confidence not only a Lady of Honour but of Holiness also I know that the holy Education wherewith the Lord did bless you under your very Religious Parents both of them belonging to famous Mr. Bowles his Church at York hath left a Divine Tincture abiding upon your spirit unto this day and I hope it will accompany you into a better World Rev. 14.13 Whereas other Ladies do spend most precious time in beholding their Faces by Reflection and do therein as it were even nail the Eyes of their Heads upon the surface of their Looking-Glases yet all this while they hereby overlook the most important Concerns of their most pretious and immortal Souls quite forgetting what Solomon saith Favour is deceitful and Beauty is vain but the Woman that feareth the Lord she shall be praised Prov. 31.30 But I presume your Ladyship hath learnt better Lessons in Christ's School Eph. 4.20 namely to improve all opportunities in viewing the state of your Soul as the Looking-glass of the Law of Liberty doth represent it to you James 1.25 and nailing as it were the Eyes of your Mind to the substance of the Word of God which you do prefer above all the most costly Chrystal Mirrours in the World as it doth exceed and excel them in many unparallel'd excellenceis As 1st In its Clearness no Dooking-glass that is but of Man's making can be compâred to this Mirrour of the Word which is of God's own making 2dly In its Truth making no false Representations of evil for good or of foul for fair as some Artificial Glasses will do 3dly In its Largeness for God's Word sheweth to those that seriously inspect it what they are within as well as without and what they are behind as well as before which the best Glass of Man's making cannot perform 4thly In its Duration one foul fall may break the finest Looking-glass but this of God's Word doth last for ever and not one tittle of it can fail John 10.35 Matth. 5.18 Yea it will serve at laft to break those who endeavour to break the Commands of it by a wilful neglect or a scornful contempt John 12.48 5thly In its singular Efficacy this Divine Glass can smooth those wrinkles wash away those spots and amend those faults which it discovereth when the Spirit doth take Chariot in the Word John 17.17 Luke 5.17 6 thly In its manifold Variety of Images it presents and represents for an holy imitation by all Ladies in all after-Ages yea and all those Images or Objects are to be seen at large and all at once which is both impracticable and impossible in common Looking-glasses by a sincere inspection into it Those holy Images for imitation are threefold The first is of holy Persons the second is of holy Actions and the third is of holy Qualifications all relating to the Female Sex First of the first The Holy Persons or Religious Ladies that the Looking-glass of God's Word doth represent to open view are many both in the Old and in the New Testament all for holy Patterns and Imitation 1st In the Old Testament As 1. Sarah leads the Van like a Royal Lady and is presented as a most eminent Example to
noble stock of David's Royal Race yet lived she but in an ignoble State as the World deemeth being but a poor Maid and matched to a common Carpenter Yea at her Purification though she was rather sa ãâã ãâã or perfumed than polluted by bearing Christ this blessed Virgin was not Rich enough to bring a Lamb according to the Law Lev. 12.8 but brought a pair of Turtles only Luke 2.24 Note well None ought to be contemned by others or disconsolate in themselves because of want when the Mother of our Lord was no wealthy Queen but a poor Virgin not worth a Lamb As this cuts the Coxcombs of such as vaunt of their vain Gentility So it Comforts poor Christians who may be more happy in Russet than in Tissue in Raggs than in Robes Sâysna the poorest was the purest Church I know thy Poverty saith Christ but that is nothing Thou art Rich Rev. 2.9 N. B. Note well Mary Anagram Army How well her Name an Army represents In whom the Lord of Hosts did pitch his Tents Herbert All the Daughters of Jacob desired Marriage and offspring especially now to bring forth the Messiah Mary must be espoused to a just Man to provide things honest in the sight of all Men Phil. 4.8 to secure her Reputation of Innocency about her great Belly We must shun all appearance of Evil. 1. Thess 5.22 especially that the Devil might not know when Christ was born well knowing that He must be born of a Virgin from Isa 7.14 saith Ignatius No sooner did she submit to God's Will saying Behold thy Handmaid c. Luke 1.33 but she conceived so then are we most capable of Coelestial Incomes when we yield to God in a Promise The second Head to be handled is the Time when Christ was born This is express'd in Scripture by 1. General 2. By particular Terms First The General we find Gal. 4.4 5. When fulness of Time was come c. that is when the season appointed by the Father for accomplishing his Promise of sending forth his Son ver 2. appeared then Christ appeared also Three Grand Remarks are here comprehended N. B. Note well 1. There is a fulness of Time for the accomplishment of all God's Promises 2. This fulness of Time as it hath brought forth already the grand Promise of the Old Testament to wit of sending his Son and that of the New to wit of sending his Spirit so it is still a coming to bring forth the Promises of the latter Day not yet accomplished 3. When the fulness of Time is come for accomplishing other Promises not yet accomplished Then shall all God's Promises infallibly have their full accomplishment From these three Corollaries various Inferences do arise As 1. A Word of Caution that God Times all things wisely He does all things well Mark 7.37 This great Truth that Divine Philosopher in the Heathen World Plato was not Ignorant of who could affirm as before that the great God wrought all his Works ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by Geometrical Rules that is in Number Weight and Measure As God never comes too soon so He never stays too long in his way either of Mercy or Judgement Every thing is beautiful in its season saith Solomon Eccles 3.11 Zachary must be Dumb till the Day the thing promised was performed Luke 1.20 and 62. Christ was born in due Time as 't is said He died in due Time Rom. 5.6 and He will come again to save us though ungodly in due Time too v. 8 9. Deut. 32.35 36. 1 Pet. 5.6 and we shall reap in due season if we faint not Gal. 6.9 2. This is a Word of Counsel to waiting Work to wait on God in Duty which is blessed Work who waits on us with Mercy as most wisely both knowing and chusing the best Times wherein to deal forth his Favours Isa 30.18 God both hears Prayer and saves his People in the most acceptable Time Psalm 69.13 and Isa 49.8 Hence Jacob willingly waited for God's Salvation Gen. 49.18 and old Simeon for Israel's Consolation Luke 2.25 when he had his armful of Joy ver 29. The Vision is yet for an appointed Time Hab. 2.3 The Souls under the Altar must rest for a season Rev. 6.10 11. and Joseph must tarry the Time till his Word come Psalm 105.19 and so must Israel in Egypt Exod. 12.41 and the Jews in Babylon Dan. 5.30 Sion's Salvation hath a set Time Psalm 102.13 We must tarry for it 3. It also affords a Word of Comfort Though we meet not with Mercy whether Personal or General at our expected Time yet will it certainly come at God's appointed Time We may set down one Day in our Kalendar and God sets down another in his Though we meet not Mercy wherewith we would be early satisfied Psalm 90.14 to Day or to Morrow this Winter or next Summer c. Jer. 8.20 yet sure I am when fulness of Time comes God's Promise of saving Jacob Jer. 30.7 c. shall certainly be fulfilled We should not be short spirited in thinking God's Time which is the best Time tarries too long The Bethalians in Judith's Story limited God to five Days for their deliverance whereas God is a free Agent and not to be limited by Man Psalm 78 41. Yea Moses himself murmur'd that God was no quicker in delivering Israel by his Hand Exod. 5.23 He consider'd not how long a Date God's Promise bare but would have been setting God a Time Thus Mary the Mother of our Lord was too âasty with Christ so was reproved for halting she had one Hour and Christ had another saying Mine hour is not yet come John 2.4 and Christ turns short also upon his own Kindred who were precipitant in their Proposals to him Saying to them Your Time is alway ready but my Time is not yet John 7.5 6. 'T is not meet to set the Sun by our Dial or to send for the King by a Post boy yet this we do when we prescribe the most wise God to our Time or to set him a Day for Deliverance N. B. Note well Our Time is when there is want but God's Time is when there is sense of want and of the Sin that brings the woe We must not awake nor stir up our Beloved until himself please Cant. 2.7 c. 'T is enough for us to know as our stay that his fulness of Time stayeth at no Time but is always a coming Behold be cometh leaping over Mountains c. Cant. 2.8 and every step He takes as the returning Lord. Matth. 25.14 19. He draws nearer and nearer home He lingers or loiters no where no Time either Night or Day but is ever approaching and would to God He were within our hearing the sound of his Footsteps that we might say 'T is the Voice of our Beloved c. as the Spouse did Cant. 2.8 this we shall undoubtedly do at the fulness of Time which is daily hastning nearer and nearer Rom. 13.11 Hebr. 10.25 and Dan. 7.22
10.25 as well as calumniating his Actings by the Power of Beelzebub N. B. Note well This was the odious name of the Idol of Ekron 2 Kin. 1.3 That Baalzebub is no other than the Devil of Hell For Ekron comes of Acheron which signifies Hell in Heathen Authors Flectere si nequio superos Acheronta Movebo Virgil. If the God in Heaven will do nothing for me I will try the Devil in Hell c. Abimelech when he had slain the seventy Sons of Gideon his Father Built a Temple to Baal whereof this bloody Bastard made his Servant Zebub the Priest which name signifies a Fly Or Zebul a Dunghill importing either that these Idols were but Dunghill Deities as the word Gelulim Hebrew Excrements is use in Scripture for the Heathenish Vanities So Baal-zebul signifies the God of a Dunghill Or Baal zebul signifies the Lord of a Fly because they asked help of this Idol of Ekron against the Flies that so infested them for their many devilish Sacrifices N. B. Note well Oh how prodigiously Blasphemous were those miscreants the Pharisees not only to call Christ a Conjurer but also to make the Lord from Heaven a Devil of Hell Wonder it was that at the hearing thereof the Heaven did not sweat the Earth did not shake and the Sea did not swell above all its banks c. N.B. our scandals are no less in some black Blasphemous Mouth c. The Seventh Remark is Christ's confuting this cursed calumny by strenuous and convincing arguments The former of their scandalizing him with Madness he answered them as he oft did with silence and punished them with contempt committing his cause to him who Judgeth righteously But in this latter Reproach as God's Glory was highly concerned so Christ's Cause and Gospel might have deeply suffered therefore makes he a most grave Apology in the behalf both of his Oracles and Miracles which he maintain'd and made good by many demonstrative undeniable arguments As 1. Every Kingdom so that of the Devils divided against it self cannot stand c. Mat. 12.25 26. Where Division is the Mother there Dissolution is the Daughter The Devil is not divided against himself for a whole Legion which the Romans reckon six thousand Armed Souldiers of Devils were in one Possessed Person Luke 8.30 yet did they so accord that those many did speak and act as one in the Possession N. B. Note well 'T were well if that concord were found among Saints as well as those Devils 2. By whom do your Children cast out Devils Mat. 12.27 to wit my Disciples who were Jews too and had cast out Devils by their commission from Christ yet not blamed for it or your Jewish Exorcists Acts 19.13 14. Mat. 7.22 Mark 9.38 Luke 9.49 whom you blame not neither as if that Act were a beauty in them yet a blemish in me as a Conjurer 3. If those Devils be cast out by the Spirit of God Mat. 12.28 or by the Finger of God Luke 11. â0 as the Spirit is the essential Power of the Father and Son then the Kingdom of God is come to you else so many Devils could not be cast out but by a greater power to over-power him 4. Were not this Kingdom of God too strong for the Devil's Kingdom how could the Strong-Man Armed be bound but by a stronger c. Luke 11.21 22. and were it done by Collusion one Devil casting out another by consent as they calumniated why was it a torment to them to be dispossessed Mat. 8.28 5. All Men and Works are either for God or Satan there is no medium He that is not with me c Luke 11.23 as the Devil is not for I destroy his works 1 John 3.8 Heb. 2.14 by all that I do and suffer saith Christ 6. Christ calls the spiteful cavil against so evident works of the Spirit the unpardonable Sin Blasphemy plainly against the Holy Ghost Mark 3.29 30. 't was not an infirmity from Ignorance but an enormity from malice after strong convictions express'd by a tongue set on Fire of Hell in words and that venemous Spirit breathing out in Actions by an Hellish persecuting of known truth where power is equal to maliceâ such as sin against the Father and the Son is as a blind man running against a Wall but this doing despite to the Illuminating Spirit Heb. 6.4 5 6. is a wilful warring with the old Giants against God himself c. when those final Impenitents could not cry down the credit of Christ's Miracles this way the Devil taught them a new trick quite contrary to say when Messias comes be shall work no Miracles at all Maimonides in Melach CHAP. XVI SEing Christ's Oracles are intermingled among his Miracles 't is not inexpedient to Gloss upon the Parable of the Sower Mat. 13. from ver 1 to 54. Mark 4. from v. 1 to 35. Luke 8.4 to 19. which follows next in order of Time to Christ's casting out a Devil and was Blasphemed for it c. Mat. 12. c. which that Evangelist declares to be Preached the same day that his Mother and Brethren came to Christ c. being unwearied in his Work Mat. 13.1 The Remarks hereupon are these First Christ is call'd the Palmoni Hamadabber Dan. 8.13 or most excellent Speaker This Prince of Preachers exceedingly aboundeth with this kind of Rhetorick and Oratory speaking very much in Parables according to the stile and manner of the Jewish Nation quite through the Gospel He turns himself into all sorts and fashions of Speech and Spirit to win Souls to God especially into Parabolical Dresses which according to the Hebrew notion Mashal a Parable signifying also Dominion hath a most powerful prevalency over the minds of men Chrysostom calls a Parable ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã an illustration and setting forth of matter by resemblances which are mightily insinuating into the Souls of Men. So that the will of God dressed up in a well accommodated Parable comes to our Affections just as Jeroboam's Wife came to the Prophet Ahijah with Cracknels and Honey but Disguised 1 Kin. 14.2 3. thus it comes to us in sweetness of Speech but vailed and not easie to be known 'T is undoubtedly the choicest kind of Chymistry to Extract Spiritual things out of Temporal and 't is the highest attainment of Opticks to Represent Heavenly Truths in Earthly Glasses A Parable comes from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Comparo because Divine Things are compared to Worldly and are shadowed out by them especially by such as are nearer to our Understandings usual familiar and commonly known Thus our Lord adapted his Parables most commodiously to the capacities of his Auditors where they were Fishermen there he gave out the Parable of the Draw-Net where Merchants there of the Pearl of Price and where Husbandmen there this of the Sower c. All suitable to his several Auditories The Second Remark is In this Parable there be four parts 1. The Sower 2. The Seed 3. The Soil And 4.
The Success All containing much congruity though there be also some disparity betwixt the signs and the things signified by them the former be Temporal and Worldly the latter Spiritual and Heavenly As First the Sower is negatively not Angels be the Seeds-men for then the excellency of the Power in converting Sinners would be attributed to them 2 Cor. 4.7 The office of Preaching the Gospel and casting that precious Seed into prepared Soil is taken from the Angels who first Preached it to the Shepherds Luke 2.10 and this Honour is given to Gospel-Ministers who are in Scripture called Angels Rev. 2.1 c. As Angels are likewise call'd Ministers Heb. 1.14 Though an Angel certifies Cornelius that his Prayers were accepted yet reads he not to him the Doctrine of Redemption but refers him to Peter Acts 10.4 5. The Angels are indeed much affected with the Gospel that is Preached 1 Pet. 1.12 N.B. Note well Oh then let it not be irksom to men But positively there is the Sower Principal to wit Christ and the Instrumental to wit the Ministers of Christ c. The Latter are Fellow-Labourers with the former 1 Cor. 3.9 In whom there is much congruity with the Sower As First The Seeds-man knows his own Land though it lies scattered abroad here and there in the wide open Field and not yet become an Inclosed Garden or a distinct peculiar Inclosure Possibly the owners Name or Land-Mark may be fixed at the ends of his Land So this principal Sower knows all that are his 2 Tim. 2.19 both in respect of his Electing freely and of his loving unchangeably He knows them John 10 27. with the knowledge of Approbation as well as of Observation Blind Isaac may be mistaken in his Children taking Jacob for Esau but Christ who knoweth all things John 21.17 cannot commit a mistake about the habitable parts of his Earth Prov. 8.31 He knows his own purchased Free-hold which is God's Husbandry 1 Cor. 3.9 and the Father is the Husbandman John 15.1 Those indeed that Deform themselves with the Spots of Sin Christ is said to Miskenn saying to them I know you not c. Mat. 7.23 as if he had said you are nothing like my Land nothing like God's Husbandry whose works are Perfect Deut. 32.4 no you are the Sluggard's Land whose Field is grown over with Thorns and Thistles c. Prov. 24.31 The Second Parallel or Congruity is The Sower prepares his Soil giving it many Tilths before he Sow his Seed thus the Church is call'd God's ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or Tillage 1 Cor. 3.9 The word signifies a Field wherein the Husbandman laboureth and so the Hebrew word Nir Jer. 4.3 signifies Plowed Land 'T is a Metaphore taken from ground that hath laid long Fallow and therefore being overgrown with Weeds is unfit to receive any Seed which would be but cast away if cast upon it before it be broke up with the Plough whereby the Trash should be destroyed Thus wicked Courses are compared to Briars and Thorns under which the Old Serpent lyeth lurking Heb. 6.8 As the Litteral Sluggard's Field is over-run with filthy Weeds so is the Spiritual Sluggard's Soul with Hellish Lusts Whereas the Heart prepared with the Plough of the Gospel going oft over it and oft watered with the Word and Spirit of God brings forth wholesome and useful Herbs Heb. 6.7 Therefore not to be destroyed God took special care to preserve those Trees that brought forth fruit for the Meat of Man Deut. 20.10 and this Divine care of securing such Plants was not only under the Law there but also under the Gospel Mat. 3.10 The Third Parallel is A Seeds-man observes his Season both when to Sow and when to Reap c. There be Times of seeking and finding God Hos 10.12 and there be seasons of Grace also A Season is that part of time which hath a Beauty and Lustre on it above all other parts thereof There were times of Grace indeed under the Law but not properly any seasons of Grace that priviledge was peculiar to the Gospel Christ observ'd his Seasons of sending the Gospel Acts 16.6 and of filling it with his Power and Presence Luke 5.17 see also Acts 24.25 25.22 Exod. 19 19. Isa 30 18. A season is the Accepted Time c. 2 Cor. 6.2 as to Zacheus Luke 19.9 The Fourth Parallel is The Sower goeth forth from his Home to his Field with his Seed-Basket upon his Arm c. Therefore 't is said Mat. 13.3 Behold a Sower went forth to Sow Thus the Lord Jesus left Heaven his Home and that Glory which he had with his Father from all Eternity came into the Field of the World ver 38. where he met many a stormy blast much contradiction of Sinners he suffered Heb. 12.3 Solomon saith He that observes the Wind shall never Sow Eccles 11.4 Our saviour desists not his Sowing Work though strong Winds blew in his face such as were breathed out of the Mouth of the Prince of the Air yea he stops not sticks not though there was a Lion in the way Prov. 22.13 26.13 even that Rampant and Roaring Lion the Devil himself in his way but goes on in his Work Though he came to his own and his own received him not John 1.11 And he spent his strength in vain among them Isa 49 4 5. N.B. Note well The Ministers of Christ should learn from their Master Christ not to defer their work in hope of better times fewer obstacles fitter objects or greater opportunities and abilities c. When his fulness of time came be went forth c. And rejoiced to be among the Sons of Men Prov. 8.30 31 c. We must admire Him for this c. The Fifth Parallel is The Sower casts his Seed out of his Seed-Basket with his Hand and with the dexterous cast thereof He gives the Ridge and the Furrow their full and due proportion c. So Christ hath an excellent cast with his Holy Hand gâving the Rich and the Poor their measure of Truth dividing the word aright to every one 2 Tim. 2.15 Milk to Babes and stronger Meat to stronger Men Heb. 5.12 13 14. He marks diligently what every Soul is able to bear Mark 4.33 John 16.12 as well as to Hear Thus did his Apostle 1 Cor. 3.1 2 and thus doth every good Housholder Luke 12.42 The Seed of God's Word falls not by common Chance but by special Providence so finds out every Elect Soul in whatever by corner such are seated though the Arrows of Divine Truth be shot out of the Bow of the Gospel at Rovers and at Random by Man yet are they guided by the Almighty Hand of Christ to make most happy hits upon chosen Hearts c. The Sixth Parallel is The Judicious Seeds-Man is mighty choice of hÃs Seed He must have it the best of the kind knowing the hope of a good Harvest is potentially in the goodness of his Seed He will not Sow
those that are Substantially Moral as before in this Case alas this Levite was too Circumstantial in main Substantials and he was too Substantial in mere circumstantials 2. He is one that can rest in any Form of Prayer not finding it too narrow for his own narrow Heart though various Dispensations of God be upon him which calls him to vary his Petitions to God in Prayer alas this Pinioning the Wings of the Dove the Spirit of God Mat. 3.16 can never prove a Salve broad enough for every Sore 3. He is one that thinks it not enough to live in Duty as all ought to do but he must live of and upon Duty never looking to find a living Christ in dead Duties without him alas this is to live in Golgotha that place of Skulls Matth. 27.33 and to have a Dwelling among the Tombs with the Demoniack Mar. 5.3.4 He is one that sits down and rises up constantly with a cold frame of Heart in Religious Duties his Heart never burns within him nay it is not so much as watm at any time because Christ talks not with him in the way of his Duty as Luke 24.32 he is a stranger to that Spirit of Burning Isa 4.4 Alas he is like Noah's unclean Creatures that went into the Ark unclean and came cut again unclean The word of God hath no Sanctifying Work upon his Heart according to Christs Prayer John 17.17.5 He is one that Serves God for Self-Ends only he rather serves himself of God as Zech. 7.5 6. and follows our Lord more for his Loaves than for any love to himself John 6.26 he cannot say with Nazianzen Jesus Diligitur propter Jesum I love Jesus for Jesus sake c. 6. He is one that Serves God slightly rendring to him labia vitulorum non vitulos labiorum the Lips of their calves only and not the Calves of their Lips Hos 14.2 he Sacrifices flesh only Hos 8.13 he serves not God with his Spirit Rom. 1.9 he gives only the dry Hony-Comb not as the Spouse did filled with the Hony Cant. 5.1 he considers not how such are Cursed that doth the Work of the Lord negligently or deceitfully Jerem. 48.10 Thus he doth but cut off a Dogs Neck c. Isa 66.3.7 He is one that will stint and limit himself both in his Knowledge and in his Practice he dare not be too precise but saith with Jeroboam it is too much to go up to Jerusalem 1 Kin. 12.28 he may not be Righteous or Religious over-much Eccles 7.16 So while he is now so Luke-warm in Religion he soon becomes stone-cold in Irreligion so as the Candle he goes out in a stink 2 Pet. 2.20 Enquiry the Third Why is this Formal Holiness so Defective and Insufficient Answer the 1st Reason is This kind of Holiness flows from a failing Fountain and stands upon a Sandy Foundation namely a common Conviction without a special Conversion Some indeed do under the Preaching of the Gospel hear a noise of Christ but they hear not the Voice of Christ as those with Paul saw the Light but heard not Christ Act. 9.7 and 22.9 Some may be Enlightned and tast of the good Word of God Hebr 6.4 5. as Cooks tast of their Masters Sawces but lets none go down to nourish them and some may receive the Knowledge of the Truth Hebr. 10.26 so far as to reform the Life outwardly but not so far as to renew the Life Inwardly Eph. 4.23 this bare Tast in the Palate reacheth not to Nourish and Strengthen any Spiritual Life in the Hidden Man of the Heart 1 Pet. 3.4 Therefore in a little time it dwindles into nothing The 2d Reason is God is a Spirit and will be Worshipped in Spirit as opposed to Formality and in Truth as opposed to Hypocrisie the Father seeks out such Spiritual Worshippers John 4.23 24. God loveth best what is most like himself like loves like saith the Proverb but seeing a Formal Profession hath so little likeness to God God hath as little love for it therefore as it cannot please God so nor can it save Man c. we must serve God with our Spirits Rom. 1.9 The 3d Reason is This Formal Holiness is at the best but Body Obedience there is nothing of the Soul in it so 't is but a Dead Carcase and therefore an Abomination to the Lord Prov. 15.8 whereas we ought to offer up unto God a living Sacrifice Rom. 12.1 The Prophet professeth that the Lord will not accept of the Fruit of the Body for the Sin of the Soul c. Mic. 6 ver 6 7. Nay the Travel of Mans Soul though never so Sollicitous in serving God can save him no more than the labour of his Body It cost more to Redeem and Ransom lost Man Ps 49.7 8. God must behold the Travel of Christs Soul before his Justice can be satisfied Isa 53.11 and Christ is the Master of Requests also Hebr. 7.25 and 9.24 none of our Prayers can come with acceptance upon Gods Altar untill perfumed with the Odours of his Merit Revel 5.8 and 8.3 N.B. Note well Alas a Formalist may cry too late something like Martha c. Oh thou power of Godliness hadst thou been here my Soul had not dyed c. God may Damn Men for the very failures of their Duty Rom. 3.23 and Luke 17.10 we stand in as much need of the Grace of God to Pardon our Duties as we do of the Blood of Christ to Pardon our sins Duties are but Insignificant Cyphers without Christ the Numerical Figure yet Duty 's must be done by the Redeemed for the very end of our Redemption is that we may serve our Redeemer without fear in Holiness and Righteousness all the Days of our Life Luke 1.74 75. and being bought with a price therefore must we glorisie God both with our Bodies and with our Spirits for they are Gods 1 Cor. 6.20 both Christ and Duty are Beautiful in their proper places Christ must sit upon the Throne and Duty 's as his Train must fill the Temple Isa 6.1 we may not so Eye Duty 's as to wrong Christ nor so look upon Christ as altogether to thrust out Duties Duties are good Evidences but they are bad Saviours Paul is said to suffer the loss of his Duties but how non quoad Substantiam sed quoad Qualitatem officium Justificandi not as to their substance but only as to their Quality and Means of Justifying him Phil. 3.8 9. That is he did not depend upon them for his Justification as he had done before though the Formal professor doth rest in Opere operato in Duty done yet may not we rest from doing Duty for we are not yet come to our Rest Deut. 12.9 but we must be Obedient both in Word and Deed Rom. 15.18 The Apples of Gods Comfort Cant. 2.5 grow not on the Root Christ but on the Branches to wit Duties The last part of this Parable begins with a famous But ver 33 34
35. to shew how this good Samaritan did far excell and exceed both the Priest and the Levite as after appeareth both in Compassion and in Conversation Enquiry the First Who is this good Samaritan Answer 'T is our Blessed Saviour whom the Pharisees called a Samaritan and one that had a Devil John 8.48 and such as looked to sick folk were commonly called Parabolanes or Samaritans saith Turnebus 't is certain Christ above all is kind to his Neighbour and came into the World to seek and save the sick Mat. 9.12 13. he is Jehovah Rophekah Exod. 15.26 which signifies a Gyant like an Almighty Healer and Omnipotenti medico nullus insanabilis ocurrit Morbus to this Almighty Physitian no Disease can be found Incurable never did any sick go away from him unhealed he is held forth here the Salving Samaritan Enquiry the Second How did this certain Samaritan excell and exceed the Priest and Levite Answer He excelled them first in Conversation as 1. both these had their laver to wash themselves in it before they offered any Mans Sacrifice Exod. 30.18 19 20. but this Spotless Lamb had no need of washing for he had neither the Original Blot or any Actual Blemish but was Holy Harmless and Vndefiled Hebr. 7.26.2 Neither Priest nor Levite could enter the Holy of Holies 1 Kin. 8.10 11. the Middle Court was their proper place the High Priest only did enter once in the year into the most Holy Levit. 16.2 34. This was a Type of Christs Priviledge Hebr. 6.19 20.8.9 12 24 25.3 The posture of those under the Law was standing but our High Priest is said to sit down Hebr. 10.11 12. and thus Christ excelled the Priest and Levite in many more Respects as to his Conversation but more especially he exceeded them in his Compassion as here is Demonstrated Enquiry the Third What are those Offices of Love and Pitty Christ shewed to this wounded Man Answer They are manifold as 1. Christs Journying as it were from Jerusalem to Jericho from Heaven and from that Jerusalem which is above Rev. 21.2 down to the Earth which is another Jericho a cursed place Gen. 3.17 Thus Christ in his Incarnation Travelled from his Fathers Throne and from that Glory which he had with God before the World was John 17.5 and his only Errand was to fetch his Redeemed up thither that they might partake with him of the same glory ver 24. this is implyed in that Phrase as he Journyed Luke 10.33 2. The next Phrase is he came ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to him or where he was This our Lord did in his State of Humiliation wherein he made his Approach unto fallen Men in putting upon himself nine several yet sinless Infirmities namely Hungring Thirsting Sleeping Sighing Groaning Weeping Sweating being weary and bleeding for us Thus it behoved him to be made like unto his Brethren c. Hebr. 2.17 He must be touched with the feeling of Mans Infirmities c. Hebr. 4.15 yet were all those Human Frailties in him only purae negationis of a pure Negation Non pravae dispositionis not of any depraved Disposition as the School-Phrase is no sin was found in him 1 Pet. 2.22 3. In the next place it is said when he saw him he had Compassion on him here Christ's Eye affected his Heart as Lam. 3.51 Christ looks upon fallen Man with a look of love as he did upon Peter Luke 22.61 Though then Man lay polluted in his Blood and no Eye pittyed him no not the Eye of either Priest or Levite here yet that time was the time of our Lords Love and then he bid Man live Ezek. 16.4 5 6 8 though he saw nothing in Man at that time but Wounds and Bruises and putrifying Sores from the Crown of his Head to the Soles of the Feet such as had not been bound up or Mollified with Oyntment Isa 1.6 Yet Christ pitties his Fathers Image lost by the Fall c. The Fourth Office of Love was his dressing of the Wounds c. here our Blessed Saviour is Represented as acting the part of a very kind and Skillfull Chirurgion in manual Operations c. The News-Papers sometimes cry up some Famous Operator either for Curing Dark Eyes Deaf Ears or this or that dangerous Distemper but here is a more excellent Operator one that exceeds all others in his Catholicon and Curing all Diseases both of the Soul as well as of the Body He heals all Diseases saith David Ps 103.3 who cries also Lord heal my Soul for I have sinned against thee Ps 41.4 'T is our Saviours Work to Heal broken Hearts and to bind up Wounds c. Ps 147.3 Isa 60.1 Luke 4.18 Matth. 9.12 and as he doth here in Dressing this half dead Mans Wounds by pouring in Wine to search them and Oyl to supple them well knowing that fallen Man hath need both of the sharp Reproof of the Law as well as of the sweet comfort of the Gospel nor is this all he doth but he also makes a Plaister of his own Blood and applies it warm upon the Wounds which immediately healeth them Some tell us strange Cures have been wonderfully wrought by the Weapon Salve c. we can hardly believe the power of this Sword-Salve that a bare anointing of the Weapon Wounding should at a distance heal the Wounds of the Wounded but we are assured by Faith in Gods Word that Sanguis medici factus est Medicina phrenitici the Blood of the Physitian becometh the Sick-Mans Salve as one of the Fathers Phrase it we ought to believe this Mystery that the Wounding of Christ becomes the Healing of Wounded Man for the Scripture of Truth tells us that by his Stripes we are healed Isa 53.5 1 Pet. 2.24 The Fifth Office of Love is when he had thus Searched Suppled and Salved all his Sores he then bound them up with bands of Grace and Love to secure them from all harm Thus our Lord is said to take us by the Arms. and teach us to go drawing us with the Cords of a Man with Bands of Love Hos 11.3.4 and he draws us with everlasting Love Jerem. 31.3 The Sixth Office of Love is he Clothed him also this is necessarily implyed for he found this Wounded Man quite stripped of his Raiment ver 30. and 't is altogether improbable that so Compassionate a Friend should not likewise cover his Nakedness before he set him on Horse-back c. This is Recorded for the Eternal Honour of Shem and Japhet that they took a Garment upon their shoulders and went backward to cover their Fathers Nakedness Gen. 9.23 This was a Famous Fact of Filial Affection yet not comparable to the kindness of Christ who went farther backward even from Glory to Ignominy with his own Robe on his shoulders to cover our Nakedness Our Jesus doth for us what loving Jonathan did for David He stripped himself of his Garment that was upon him and gave it to David c. 1 Sam. 18.4
of Widdows Houses Matth. 23.24 could not bear him saying Ye cannot serve God and Mammon Matth. 6.14 and here ver 13. These two Masters are Incompatible and the variance between them is Irreconcileable Amity with the World is Enmity with the Lord Jam. 4.4 They vainly thought that the Rich Rulers were only Happy and Blessed but the poor People were only Cursed John 7.48 49. In opposition to whom some Judge that our Lord said Blessed be ye poor Luke 6.20 However he smartly saith to them here ver 15. That all is not Gold by Gods Touch-stone though it glisters much in Mans sight Sordet in Conspect is Judicis quod splendet in conceptu operantis said Bernard which is Englished here What is highly Esteemed among Men that same is no better than a Beautiful Abomination in the sight of God Rotten wood will shine in the Night but this shining proceeds from its own Rottenness Christ tells them here that notwithstanding all their Gawdy shews of Devotion before Men yet God well knew there was nothing but Rottenness and hypocrisie in their Hearts ver 15. and Matth. 23.13 c. Where he Denounceth eight dreadful Woes against those painted Sepulchres and as by so many Links of an Adamantine Chain he draws these Hypocrites down to Hell their proper place Matth. 24.51 and there leaveth them to be reserved unto Judgment 2 Pet 2.4 and 3.7 Now after Christ had glanced upon some false Glosses of the Pharisees ver 16 17 18. He then begins this Parable of the Rich Man c. ver 19. to the end That he might drive the Nail of his former Discourse down lower to the Head Teaching here the right using of Riches as before of having them seeing there is a double Danger either of too much profuseness upon himself or of too much Uncharitableness towards others who be Right Objects of Charity both those Evils were most Apparent in this Rich Glutton who is one Subject described here and poor Lazarus is the other Sucject Here is a Threefold Description of both those Subjects 1. Their Life 2. Their Death and 3. Their Burial then the Consequents be largely Described c. N. B. Note well Some Learned Men say this portion of Scripture is an History because the proper Name of Lazarus is inserted here which Parables have not and by this Argument the Book of Job is proved to be an History and not a Parable for many proper Names are mentioned in the Book of Job but 't is Answered that only one proper Name is found here Namely Lazarus which may Represent any Pious Beggar saith Tertullian for Lazarus being the Contract of Eleazar doth signifie God is my Help when no Man will help me 'T is objected also that Parables are usually drawn from things present in this life and not from future in the World to come Therefore the best Opinion is 't is partly an History ver 19 20 21 22. and partly a Parable from ver 23. to the end for Souls Departed have neither Fingers nor Eyes nor Tongues nor have the Damned any Conference with the Glorified as is said here Father Augustine's Defcant upon this Parable as Beza reads it in an Old Copy I cannot omit who Interprets the Rich Man to be the Jews that were great Justiciaries as that Pharisee was Luke 18.12 c. proud Boasters and grand Feasters strutting about the Streets in a Ruffling grandeur of long silken Gowns and fine Linnen as this Dives did and that had not so much as one Crum of Charity to bestow upon poor Lazarus whom he Interprets to be the Gentiles who were then very Poor Blind Naked Wrete hed and Miserable as is ex presse Rev. 3.17 and full of Sores as here ver 20. They were then Accounted Dots by the Jews Matth. 15.26 Not worthy to Eat up crâms that fell from their Table though themselves were a Company of wanton and ââll fed Children ver 27. Matth. 15. as this Glutton had no Offall nor the Dogs part for Lazarus c. Indeed Christs last words in this Parable Luke 16.31 Seem to intimate that the Jews are one part of it who then would not âear Moses and the Prophets c. N. B. Note well The principal point of Divine Truth which this portion of Scripture holds forth to us is the different Estate of the wicked and of the godly both in this World and in the World to come their portion is contrary c. ver 25. which is a Text that Augustine once did Tremble to Read and Meditate upon it The Difference betwixt these two here who Represent both Evil and Good Persons is Related in this Parable to be ââââfold First In Name 2. In Life 3. In Death and 4. In that Staââ which is after Death First of their Difference in Name this wicked Glutton by a vulgar Errour is commonly called Dives as if it had been his proper Name but waving this Mistake the word must he taken Appellatively for a Rich Man which Dives signifies as it is rightly Translated and so he is not so much as named who he was as the poor Man is named Lazarus because there be too many such Rich Misers among us not worth naming whose Names are written in the Earth soon Cancelled Jer. 17.13 The Name of the wicked shall Rot Prov. 10.7 God puts out their Name for ever and ever Ps 9.5 And such Wretches David accounted unworthy that he should take up their Names into his Lips Ps 16.4 and he saith Let his Posterity he cut off and in the Generation following let their Names be blotted out Ps 109.13 Yea such is Gods Abhorrency of those Mammonists that Worship their Golden Calf insomuch that God will take away their Names and they shall no more be remembred by Name Hos 2.17 and what ever Name this Rich Man had He left it behind him for a Reproach and for a Curse to Posterity Isa 65.15 Whereas this godly poor Man who made God his help as the Hebrew signifies hath his Name Recorded both in the Book of Truth the Bible here and likewise in the Lambs Book of Life Luke 10.20 Phil. 4.3 Rev. 13.8 and 17.8 Though this poor Beggar was disregarded of Men yet found he favour in the Eyes of God so that God knew him by Name as he did Moses Exod. 33.12 and left this Lazarus's Name upon Scripture-Roll and Record as a Cordial to comfort the godly poor in all Ages and places The Second Difference betwixt these two is in Relation to life in this lower World the one and former was a Man made up of Worldly Wealth Pleasure and Honour Those three Earthly Idols make up the Worldlings Trinity which he Worships for his God His Avarice was his Idolatry Col. 3.5 though he even wallowed in Wealth yet had he nothing to spare for this poor Beggar who lay at his Gates so he could not plead Ignorance or Want of an Object of his Charity c. As his Wealth and Profit
Conflict Matth. 22.33 But also some of his Sworn Adversaries acknowledge he had spoke well Luke 20.39 And the Sadducees themselves were put to Silence and Shame ver 40. being convinced in their own Consciences The Third Rancounter next follows and all upon the same Spot as we say and at the same time which indeed was a double onset 1. That of the Pharisees by a crafty Engine upon Christ and 2. That of Christ upon his Vanquished Antagonists The first was occasioned by the Pharisees perceiving he had Silenced the Sadducees Matth. 22.34 Though they mortally hated them as well as Christ yet do they consult with them how to Rally their Routed Regiments and Recover their lost Reputation This Consult concludes that neither of them two Sects should be seen in this 3d Conflict being both baffled in the 1st and 2d but one of those Scribes who had commended Christ for his Conquest in the foregoing Contest Luke 20.39 A Learned Rabbin and a Doctor of the Law should be injoyned as his penance for his Applause of Christ to manage this Third Dispute with him by proposing to him this captious Question which is the greatest Commandment Matth. 22.35 36. Mar. 12.28 c. And though Luke doth not Record this in chap. 20. As he had done the other two Assaults ut supra and as he doth the Second Branch of this last Luke 20.41 to 46. yet had he Related this same History Luke 10.25 c. This same Tempter designed to take Advantage at Christs Answer to his question had he singled any one in either Table as greatest the Reply had been ready Are they not all of equal Authorities for he that gave out one gave out all Jam. 2.10 11. And then had he Symbolized with Pharisaism which Distinguishes the Commands into greater and lesser c. Hence Christ to avoid the seen Snare doth not exalt any one particular Command to the Debasing of another but Repeats out of Scripture the Sum of both Tables holding out two grand Duties Love God and your Neighbour which though a parity of Divine power injoins both yet seeing they have a Subordination of Objects he Ranks them in this Order That concerning God is the first and that concerning Man is the second like to the first as being of the same Authority though it have not the same but a lower Object c. Mark only gives an Account of the Catastrophe of this Conflict Mar. 12.32 c. Saying This Tempting Lawyer being Tamed with the Evidence of Christs Answer doth not only Tacitly Truckle thereto but also openly Applauds his Answer to him as he had done before his Answer to the Sadducees Whereas Mar. 12.34 'T is said Christ commended him for answering Discreetly c. as he had commended Christ for speaking well c. Luke 20.39 N. B. Note well This shews that a Tempter of Christ may make Discreet Answers to Christ and may be better than the Pharisees use to be yea may begin to lift up their Heads toward Heaven It shews also N. B. Note well That pretended Patrons of the Law as this Lawyer was may be professed Adversaries to the end of the Law which is Christ and his grace and gospel the main matter whereof is Remission of Sin by his Merits Then follows the Second Branch of this last Conflict all which three Mark intimates were managed while Christ Taught in the Temple Mar. 12.35 Now when he had run through the three Rancounters of his Adversaries with him and by his Astonishing Answers Confounded all their Tempting Questions Then he not thinking this to be Conquest sufficient proposeth also a Question to them from Ps 110.1 About the Divine Nature of Christ Matth. 22.41 c. Mar. 12.35 c. and Luke 20.41 He asks not of himself but indifinitely of Christ The Pharisees whose former Convention was not yet Dissolved granted him to be the Son of David the common Title he was Courted with by such as came for Cure to him herein they said-well but not all for Christ Convinceth them from the Psalm aforesaid that the Messiah must be more than a meet Man he must not only he the Son of David but also the Son of God Because God the Father said to God the Son Sit thou as my Fellow Zech. 13.7 and Coequal Phil. 2.6 On my Right Hand the place of greatest Dignity c. Till I make thy Foes âây Footstool That Christ should be Davids Lord and yet Davids Son God and Man in one Person this is the great Mystery of Godliness 1 Tim 3.16 A wonder of Wonders in him who is called wonderful Isa 9.6 Which the very Angels intently pry into as the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signfies 1 Pet. 2.12 Though these Respondents were Subtile Sophisters and Mighty in the Scriptures yet now Christ to crown this long Dispute with this last stroke Muzzles up their Mouths and confounds their Confidences in their own Consciences great is Truth and will prevail When Christ had Confuted and Confounded the Scribes and Pharisees by three convincing Conflicts aforementioned and all this being managed in the Temple as is intimated not only in Mar. 12.35 but also in Matth. 14.1 Where it is said Christ after those Disputes went from the Temple never to return to it any more he now falls upon them with their Doom and Character and as he had in Matth 5. pronounced eight Beatitudes to sincere Saints where with to draw them up to Heaven so in Math. 23. He Denounceth eight Dreadful Woes against those Rotten Hypocrites whereby as by so many Links of an Adamantine Chain he draws them down to Hell as to their own proper place and there leaves them to be Reserved unto the Day of Judgment He poureth out his Curses upon them grounded upon Isa 65.15 In all which he turns his Speech from this incorrigible Crew to the People and to his Disciples at that time present in the Temple Attending still upon him who now returned to his Preaching-work wherewith he would close the whole Course of his Ministry upon Earth Mathew Records three weighty and famous Sermons of Christ Preached upon the first and second of his three last Days of Liberty The first was Preached in the Temple as above concerning the Doctrine Manners and Detestable Hypocrisie of the Scribes and Pharisees Matth. 23. Wherein he warns his Auditory to beware of the Contagion of such corrupt Teachers c. The Second Sermon be Preached out of the Temple upon Mount Oliver to his Disciples alone concerning the Direful Destruction of the Temple City and whole Jewish Nation which would continue to the end of the World Matth. 24.1 c. The third to the Disciples also concerning Watching for and Tradeing till the Lords Returning c. Matth. 25.1 c. The First and Third of those Sermons Matthew only Relates at large but the Second is Related also by Mark chap. 13. and by Luke chap. 21. almost as largely as by Mathew There is
against him N. B. Note well The Lord will Judge his Saints at that time in such a manner as to make them Admire and Adore him the more as the King reckoned with that Servant Mat. 18.24 c. saying Thou owest me Ten Thousand Talents for thy many breaking of my Ten Commandments but upon thy Acknowledging the Debt and thy Insufficiency to solve it but tendring satisfaction by thy All-sufficient surety Hebr. 7.22 I freely Cancel out that Hand writing against thee Col. 2.14 Though thou hast omitted many Duties and committed many sins naming the time and place of both yet I have dyed for thee thou shalt not dye saith the Judge c. N. B. N. Note well A word of Caution is needful for the Conclusion of this point seeing this Opinion seems to be over-soothing to the Saints insomuch that if so they need not Tremble to sin against Christ because they shall not be Judged for their sins c. I do from the Lord Admonish all Saints to live such Lives as they may be approved to Christ 2 Cor. 10.18 as well as to have their Character of being approved in Christ Rom. 16.10 Let every one that Nameth the Name of Christ depart from Iniquity 2 Tim. 2.19 To have Holiness writ upon their Hearts and Lives as Vessels of Honour Zech. 14.20 That they may have the Lords Euge well done thou good and faithfull Servant thou hast been Faithfull over a few things of my Gifts and Grace I will make thee Ruler over many things in glory enter thou into the Joy of thy Lord Mat. 25.21 23. and Luke 19.17 19. Christs word must be the Rule of our Life as it shall be the Judge after Death John 12.48 All shall be Judged by the Gospel 't is Judgment according to Truth Rom. 2.2 5 6 16. Enquiry the Third Shall Rewards be equal in Heaven Answer This question is canvased pro and con by Divines both for it and against it Such as are for the Negative and for Inequality do Argue both from Scripture and from Reason First from Scripture as 1. Isa 56.4 5. I will give them within my Walls a Name better than of Sons and Daughters 2. Cant. 8.12 Thou O Solomon shall have a Thousand and those that keep the Fruit thereof two Hundred 3. Dan 12.3 They that be Wise shall shine as the Brightness of the Firmament and they that turn many to Righteousness as the Stars for ever and ever 4. Matth. 5.19 The same shall be least or greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven c. 5. Mat. 13.8 23. Some thirty some sixty and some an hundred Fold and Mat. 10.41 42. a Disciple's and a Prophet's Reward 6. Matth. 19.28 29. The twelve Apostles shall sit upon twelve Thrones when others are said only to Inherit Eternal Life 7. Matth. 22.30 Luke 20.36 Saints shall then be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã equal to Angels now seeing there be Degrees and Orders of Angels Col. 1.16 c. So there must be of Saints 8. Matth. 18.4 Whoso humbleth himself as this Child he shall be greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven 9. John 14.2 In my Fathers House are many Mansions which may be supposed to differ one from another in Glory as is seen in this great City higher and lower Houses c. 10. Rom. 2.6 and 2 Cor. 5.10 Every Man shall be Rewarded according to his Works that is the greater Grace the greater Glory 11. 1 Cor. 15.41 There is one glory of the Sun another of the Moon and another of the Stars so of the Saints c. 12. 2 Cor. 9.6 He that Sows sparingly shall Reap sparingly but he that Sows bountifully shall Reap bountifully 13. Revel 14. ver 2 3 4. The followers of the Lamb with chast Virgins Hearts have a priviledge beyond others c. 14. Matth. 25.20 23. and Luke 19.16 18. Those two Parables do declare if not both differing Gifts yet differing Gains c. Unto all those Scriptures Those Reasons are secondly added as 1. As there be Degrees of punishments in Hell for it shall be more tolerable for some than for others Matth. 11.21 22 23.24 even so there may be Degrees of Joys in Heaven 2. As there is inequality of grace some weak and some strong c. So proportionably an Inequality of glory 3. Some do more and suffer more than others as Martyrs c. therefore Wages are as Work hath been 4. If equality then no Distinction this seems Confusion which cannot be in Heaven 5. There be Degrees in glory whereby God is known from Angels and Angels from Saints and the Man Christ Jesus from all yea Patriarchs Prophets and Apostles above all Saints and 6. This is a Spiritual Spur in running to grow in grace which is in Christ a purchasing as the Phrase is 1 Tim. 3.13 a greater Degree of glory c. But such as are for the Affirmative to wit for Equality of glory as Hierome Spanhemius c. do Answer all those Scriptures and Reasons aforesaid too long here to insert I Refer the Reader to those two Authors upon Mat. 25.20 c. as he that had much Manna had no overplus and he that gathered little had no lack Exod. 16.18 So here c. all Saints shall partake alike of the Substance of glory not so haply of the degrees thereof all enough c. N. B. Note well 't is Encouragement enough for us to know that PINTS as well as QVARTS shall be filled full of glory Enquiry the Fourth How shall the Judge reckon with and Reward the wicked Answer Mat. 25.24 25 to 30. and Luke 19.20 c. Shew us 1. How God must bear the blame of Mans unfaithfulness I was afraid of thy Austerity c. whereas the good Servants gave all the glory to God saying Lord it was thy Pound not my Pains that gained ten Pounds 2. How God puts no difference betwixt Nequam and Nequaquam an Evil and an Idle Servant this is not enough that he spent not his Masters Talent but hid it in Sudario in that Handkerchief wherewith he should have wiped of his Sweat by labouring hard to improve it c. 3. How the useless as ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifies as well as Enemies shall be cast into Hell Mat. 25.30 Luke 19.22 27. The Judge will Judge them out of their own Months c. then shall they bewail their pain of loss as well as of sense crying ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã quasi ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã not for ever Lord c. CHAP. XXIX CHrist did not back this Exhortation to work and watch with three Parables for any Difficulty in understanding the Duty but because of Mans backwardness and dullness to believe and improve all due preparations for Christs second coming the manner whereof is set down from Mat. 25. ver 31. to the end Now are we come down to the two last Days that our blessed Lord lived at Liberty before his Apprehension Oh! what an abundance of his business
Chief Priests and who indeed were the chief Agents in Crucifying Christ All the other Mockers were but their under Tools and Instruments For as they had set on their Servants whom they had made like their Masters to mock Christ and to make a laughing stock of him as soon as they had condemned him in their Ecclesiastick Court Mat. 26.67 68. so now they Influenced and Animated all those other Mockers by their malicious and monstrous Example therefore as it is not any mistake or missing the Mark to say as is said before that those Chief Priests began the Round in drinking this Poisonous Cup of Mockery so in giving a more particular Account of those Mockers capacities it may not be judged Irrational to begin with those Chief Priests N. B. Note well First The place of the first rank of Mockers those first-rate Ships Satan launched out into this Christ-mocking Sea was high and honourable had they not been Usurpers of Moses's Chair and such as came in not at the Door but at the Window like Thieves and Robbers John 10.1 8 therefore because they were such they preferred a Thief and a Robber before Christ Mat. 27.21 and here become Ring-leaders to such in this Damning Work Whereas had those Priests come to their Holy Anointing in due order their Lips would have preserved knowledge c. Mal. 2.7 to have Instructed those their Inferiours into the Way of Salvation Therefore were they the worse because they should have been better and the worse for this that they had so little to do as to Attend so long at an Execution unbecoming enough to their pretended Holy Garments this they would never have done had they not been sick of an ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a rejoicing in Evil which is peculiarly the Devil's Disease assuredly their Satanical Sarcasms cast at Christ was but a very bad preparation to that solemn Day 's Sacrifice c. It may be those Chief Priests were of the same Resolve with a Popish Prelate that our Martyrologists mention who was resolved not to go to his Dinner till he had seen the full Execution of a poor Martyr'd Minister Those Monsters of Men it seems would neither serve God in their Passover-Feast nor themselves in their Corporal Feastings until Christ had breathed out his last by their contrivances N. B. Note well Secondly As to the place or capacity of all the other sort of Christ-Mockers it may easily be supposed that they were Men of the lowest form and figure such as were those Persecutors of Paul A company of Rude fellows of the baser sort Acts 17.5 such were those poor Passengers that were Travelling Footmen passing along the Road and such were the Souldiers poor pityful Mercenary Men who might be hired to do any Jobb by the Chief Priests yea what was the Mocking Thief but a Rascal condemned in their own Courts and no better were those Cringers that bowed the Knee to him crying Hail King of the Jews the like and of the same brann was that Stander by who gave Christ Vinegar in the midst of his Horrour to Extort some Answer to the Vile Reproaches of all those Villains but could not because Christ's Patience was Inexpugnable All these Dogs-Heads as 2 Sam. 3.8 or Cur-dogs do with one consent Bark at the Sun of Righteousness Mal. 4.2 Just as the common house-dogs do at the Moon of the Firmament which still holds on her course in her splendid lustre looking upon her looking down to take notice of their Bawlings to be Infinitely below her Grandeur Nor could it consist with Christ's High and Holy capacity to Answer the Snarlings of those Curs who were set on by the Priests as if they had been their Bandogs to worry the Lamb of God 'T is the common custom of every Cur to fall furiously upon any Dog that is a Worrying and half Worried by other Dogs how much more upon a Lamb where Antipathy and Appetite to suck the Blood and Eat the Flesh Eggs them forward Now there is the stronger Presumption that the Priests did Animate those Railing Curs if it be well considered what was the Matter of those Mockers Mockings which is the Second Head here to be gloss'd upon next after the Description of the Mockers what their Mockings were Mark The First cruel Mocking these Mockers laboured to Wound Christ's Mind with as an Addition to his wounded body was borrow'd from the Ecclesiastick Court of the Chief Priests to wit Thou that destroys the Temple and raises it up in three days c. Mat. 27.40 Mark 15.29 which words were the very Deposition of the Two false Witnesses before Cajaphas against Christ Mat. 26.61 Mark 14.58 If this were a False Witness then as both those Evangelists do brand it assuredly it was a worse wounding word now and not only farther off from the Truth than they were before but were at this time cutting and killing words the Reproaches of those Rascals were as a Sword in his Bones Psal 43.10 and their Tongues cut like a sharp Razor Psal 52.2 So that those Railers may be reekon'd among the Kill-Christs also Our Lord had been oft mocked by his Adversaries before who had dealt despitefully with him in other injuries as before while he was in condemning These were more bearable but now while he hangs on the Cross in Crucifying and was in unexpressible horrour as one forsaken of God assaulted by Devils and most cruelly tormented by wicked hands to be now mocked by those black and blasphemous Mouths as those brute Beasts were void of all Humanity which commonly dictates pity to those in Misery so no sorrow was ever like his sorrow Lam. 1.12 which is spoke to those that passed by to move them unto compassion at the Desolation of Jerusalem But the passers by here had no Bowels to yern over a dying Jesus whose sufferings Infinitely exceeded those sufferings of Job which yet were the greatest of any Mortal Man we read of and came nearest of any to those of Christ but still the sufferings of Job fall far short of the sufferings of Jesus Now if Job was so sorely grieved that he was had in derision by the baser sort such as he would have disdained to set them with the very Dogs of his Flock Job 30.1 2 c. how much more might it have-moved Jesus to be scorn'd and scoffed at by those scoundrels when John Baptist himself accounted himself unworthy to loose the very latchets of Jesus's Shoes Mat. 3.11 Mark 1.7 Mark here 'T is the very Topstone of Trouble to taunt the troubled The cruel mockings our Lord met with here are marked as the last upshot of Malice from Christ's Enemies who shewed more compassion to those vile Malefactors the two Thieves whom they mocked not than they did to this Prince of Glory Mark The Second of those cruel Mockings was The next words of those Mockers to Christ on the Cross are Save thy self our blessed Redeemer met with such sour
our Dear Jesus the one was Damned and the other Saved to shew that God will have Mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth Rom. 9.15 18. The 3d Note of observation is The Repentance and Faith of this Dying Malefactor the truth of the former and the strength and greatness of the latter may be in this manner plainly demonstrated First That he was truly Penitent is made Apparent thus 1st By his rebuking the Raillery of his Fellow-Thief saying Dost thou not fear God seeing thou art in the same Condemnation Luke 23.40 This speech clearly discovers that this Malefactor had the Fear of God upon his Heart which the other Thief wanted for which this Penitent reproved him intimating hereby that the Fear of God is the beginning of Wisdom Psal 111.10 Prov. 9.10 't is not only the Beginning but 't is also the Middle and the Ending of Wisdom A Man never begins to be Wise till he begin to fear God which is the best Wisdom and without which Rein to restrain and retain them within compass all Impenitent ones run riotously into all Extravagancies and Exorbitant Courses Thus Abraham told Abimelech Surely the Fear of God is not in this place therefore they will not stick at committing any Sin Gen. 20.11 Whereas Joseph tells his Brethren I dare not wrong you because I fear God Gen. 42.18 The same saith Nehemiah to the People Nehem. 5.15 but because the Cursed Amalekites feared not God they met Israel with Fire and Sword when they should have met them with Bread and Water Deut. 25.17 18 19. Exod. 17.8 and the Apostle saith Where the Fear of God is not before Mens Eyes Rom. 3.18 there the Throat is an open Sepulchre belching out stinking blasphemies as this Impenitent Thief did against Christ and breathing forth the Poison of Asps and bitter Cursings ver 13 14. and their Feet are swist to shed blood c. ver 15 16. Thus was it the fear of God that caused Job to commiserate those that were in misery and perishing Job 31.19 20. which because this Penitent Thief saw his Fellow-Thief did not therefore he reproved him in love to his Soul that was now almost ready to depart out of his Body by Death and just upon going to be judged by the Great God so he most seasonably exhorted him that he should not die in his Sin c. The 2d Demonstration of the Truth of this Thief 's Repentance is by his Ingenuous Confession and from his free and full acknowledgment of his own wickedness Assuredly the sense of his own sin lay with much weight upon his Spirit otherwise he would never have so taken shame to himself and so publickly before so many People as then were present have owned his own just condemnation saying just as the Church of God saith I will bear the Indignation of God because I have sinned against him Mic. 7.9 This was his hour of God's finding him when he had wearied himself all along in his ways of Wickedness Jer. 2.24 This was the time of God's love to his Soul when he had been wallowing all his life long in the polluted blood of his own Iniquity Ezek 16.8 even then was God's Promise to his Church made good to him there remembring his own Wicked Ways and Diabolical doings while he hanged in the midst of his misery and loathing himself for them Ezek. 20.43 44. even then on the Cross did he thus know the Lord c. Judging himself as receiving but his just reward his sinning he was sensible was the cause of his suffering Luke 23.41 that he might not be judged of God nor condemned with the World 1 Cor. 11.31 32 The 3d Demonstration of his true Penitency is taken from his Apology for and Vindication of the Innocency of our Saviour saying This Man though a Fellow-Sufferer with us hath done nothing Amiss Luke 23.41 who can but wonder that this poor wretch and miserable dying Malefactor should thus boldly and publickly proclaim the unjust condemnation of Jesus and speak thus confidently and conscientiously for Christ when all the Chief-Priests and so many of the People were Impudently making their Mocks at him as above and so blasphemously speaking against him N. B. Note well Some say that the other Thief Mocked Christ designedly to please the Priests that they for this meritorious fact might Interceed with Pilate for saving his Life and for taking him down from the Cross before he was dead minding himself and his own Body his bodily good only But so was it not with this good Thief he was more concerned for the Glory of Christ's Innocency which he vindicated than he was for his own bodily deliverance not much unlike Moses that Man of God and the Meekest Man upon Earth who was a Lamb in his own cause and concerns when himself was Affronted he carried meekly not speaking one Angry Word Numb 12.1 2 3 c. but was no less than a Lion in God's cause Exod. 32.19 where this meekest of Men was transported into such an high pang of Passion as to break all the Ten Commandments in one Act He was hotly Angry and brake the two Tables in pieces c. When he saw God's Glory so notoriously dishonoured by the Peoples Calf-Worship and their Gross Idolatry Thus this Thief bad not one word to say for his own Justification Yet will justifie Just Jesus to the last breath in his Body c. The Second Branch of this third Note of Observation is To demonstrate the strength and greatness of his Faith together with the Truth of his Repentance this is done thus The 1st farther Demonstration hereof is by this Penitent Thief 's Prayer for Mercy upon his Soul Luke 23.42 Lord Remember me c. This must be the Prayer of Faith and Repentance The other Thief was all for his Body and nothing for his Soul 'T is thought by some N. B. Note well That another reason of his Railing so against Christ was because he who had saved so many other Bodies from Diseases and Death yet would not save his sinful Body from the Tortures of the Cross oh how oft is God murmured at by a Wicked World because he doth not gratifie their Bodies with such and such Accommodations but this Good Thief prays not Lord Remember my Body that is let these Spikes and Nails that fasten my Body to the Cross be drawn out that I may be delivered from Death not a Word of that Nature no now is he under such a neglect of his Body here as if he cared not what became of it so his Soul might but be saved Would to God it were our care when we die to do so c. The 2d Demonstration hereof is By not only his praying being now dispossessed of the Dumb Devil for now behold he prayed as Acts 9.11 but also by his praying so humbly asking only Remembrance Lord remember me for as he was sensible of his so great sins this great
brought Light out of Darkness Gen. 1.2 3 4 5 c. Even so did Christ upon the same Day draw his Redeemed People out of that horrible Tohu Va-Bohu or confusion through the Fall out of an estate worse than nothing and brought Life and Immortality to light by the Gospel 2 Tim. 1.10 By the Power of his Resurrection revealed therein The 2d Reason was to transfer the Legal Sabbath of the Seventh Day to the Evangelical on the First Day because 1. The Old Creation-Sabbath could not hold congruity with this New Creation by Christ who came now to Create New Heavens and a New Earth so as the former should not be remembred nor come into mind Isa 65.17 2 Pet. 3.13 Yea to make all things new Rev. 21.5 c. 2. Nor could it seem any other than Incongruous that this Day of our Lord's Resurrection which began a New Kingdom to wit Christ's Kingdom of the Gospel should pass away into the Old Sabbath that had for its Basis or Foundation the Remembrance of the World's Creation as well as of Israel's Deliverance from Egypt c. And 3. It must be judged very convenient that a peculiar Sabbath should be given to Christians that they might be distinguished from the Jews as they were by their peculiar Rites from the Pagans The 3d Reason was We read in Scripture of four Terrible Earth-quakes the first at the promulgation of the Law of Moses Exod. 19.18 the second was at the Death of our Redeemer the third was at his Resurrection and the fourth shall be at the Day of Judgment when the Law before given shall then be required How can it rationally be rejected that this double Earth-quake at Christ's Death and Resurrection within three days each of other to signifie the shaking of the whole World in both Judaism and Paganism by the Kingdom of the Gospel should not shake the Sabbath from off its old foundation upon a new one especially considering how 't is said I will once more shake not only the Earth as at the giving of the Law Exod. 19.18 but also the Heavens Hag. 2.6 Heb. 12.26 So that there should be a wonderful change both in Church and State and as the Earth-quake at Christ's Death did rend the Vail of the Jewish Temple from top to bottom whereby the Sabbath so far as it was Jewish as well as Sacrifices and Ceremonies were all unbottomed so the Earth-quake at Christ's Resurrection did shake it again unto and upon a new bottom in respect of the Morality and Perpetuity of it For 't is more than probable that as the first famous Earth-quake at God's giving the Law by the Hand of Moses and by the Disposition of Angels Acts 7.53 Gal. 3.19 made such a mighty change and the last at Christ's judging the World by the Law and by the Gospel too will make the greatest change of changes Even of this present evil World into that to come So the two middle Intervening famous Earth-quakes especially being so contiguous touching almost each other as it were and being within the space of thirty six hours one of another so that the Earth had got but a very short rest from the first Convulsion but presently it falls into another quaking fit must necessaily produce this wonderful Alteration seeing they did so nearly conjoin their influences to effect it The 4th Reason of this change of the Sabbath is that Christ's Resurrection was the first Degree or Step of his state of Exaltation whereby he became from the form of a Servant to be an Exalted Prince Phil. 2.7 8 9. Acts 5.30 31. The Lord of All Acts 10 36. and Lord over All Rom. 10.12 yea more particularly the Lord of the Sabbath Mat. 12.8 Though the Son of God by his Incarnation became the Son of Man yet did not this diminish his Divine Authority as he was the Second Person of the God-head and therefore wanted no power to maintain the Authority of the Fourth Command and to appoint any one day of the seven according to the pleasure of his Soveraign Will for the observation of the Command touching Sabbath-Day Duties seeing he is Lord even of the Sabbath and the Moral necessity lies in this point that one day of the seven must be sanctified duly to the Lord and sure I am it only is the Soveraignty of this Lord of the Sabbath to chuse his own out of the seven days for his Service that the Son may be honoured with the Religions Remembrance and Holy observation of his first Resurrection day as the Father till then had been honoured with the like Devotion upon his first Resting day from the work of Creation and he that thus honoureth not the Son by despoiling him of his due day and duty himself saith Honours not the Father at all John 5.23 The 5th Reason is The Emphasis and Extraordinary Accent that the Holy Scriptures put upon Christ's Resurrection as of highest Importance to Man's Salvation For the Great Truth of Christ's Resurrection upon which the observation of our Lord's Day is grounded the word of God gives greater confirmation of than of other Gospel Truths As 1st 'T is confirmed by Figures and Significant Types to wit 1. By Adam sleeping while Eve the Mother of all the Living was formed ex ejus latere and taken out of his side then the Man awaked So the Second Adam fell asleep and out of that large Wound in his side came forth the Church the Mother of us all Gal. 4.26 then He as God Man awakened 2d By Isaac who was bound upon the Altar to be burnt as a Sacrifice but freed from Death by the Angel and restored to his Father who reckoned God raised up his Son as from the Dead Heb. 11.19 Accordingly it was with our Isaac Jesus c. 3d By Joseph who was shut up in Prison where the Iron entered into his Soul Psal 105.18 as the old Translation reads it and then by a mighty hand of God he was restored to his Father with great Joy So it was with Jesus this Joseph our Brother c. The 4th Figure was By Samson whom the Philistines thought they had secured safe enough when they had him inclosed in Gaza a City with Walls and Gates but he rose up before it was day light plucks up the Posts and Gates of the City and carried them away upon his Shoulders to the top of an Hill Judges 16.3 Even so it was with our Saviour whom the Chief Priests thought they had fast enough in a sealed and guarded Sepulchre But he stronger than Samson raised himself up and by his Irresistible power removed all obstructions carrying the Gates of Death and Hell which could not prevail against him Mat. 16.18 away with him c. The 5th Figure is by Jonah a figure that Jesus made of himself as to his Resurrection who was raised up out of the Whale's Belly which Jonah calls the Belly of Hell Jon. 2.2 So our Jesus was raised out of
swallowed Hook and all They did as they were Taught Matth. 28.11 12 13 14 15. Now follow the several Appearances of Christ himself which is the 6th and the most infallible Testimony of the Truth of Christ's Resurrection CHAP. XXXVII Of Christ 's Ten Appearances THE Sundry Appearances of Christ himself are reckoned by the Learned after a several sort Some late Learned Criticks and Chronologers do reduce them into the more narrow number of Seven that Sabbatical number the better to make them comport with all the seven Numbers aforesaid to wit Christ's seven last Words his seven last Wonders and the seven last Signs of his Triumph But the common computation hereof among the most Authentick Commentators both Antienâ and Modern is that Pyâhagorical Number of Ten which is the number of perfection as well as seven is so accounted and no doubt but our Lord gave the most perfect Number of his Personal Appearances betwixt his Resurrection and Ascension which interval and space of time consisted of four Tens and forty Days and wherein he appeared Ten several times accordingly to his Apostles c. for their further and fuller confirmation of the Truth of his Resurrection The First Appearance of Christ as all Solid Writers unanimously say was to Mary Magdalen this is positively affirmed by that Infallible Evangelist Mark Mark 16. â which is also as infallibly confirmed by the Evangelist John Joh. 20.2.14.16 Indeed the Jesuit Maldonate hath the confidence to contradict both those Evangelists as if the Infallibility of the Church of Rome far exceeded the Infallibility of the word of God saying that Christ's first Appearance was to his Mother Mary the Blessed Virgin This he doth daringly affirm but cannot by any convincing Scriptures confirm acknowledging that no such thing is written in the word yet would he have it to be believed that it was so because as he Magisterially saith it was but meet and decent that our Lord in point of Duty should do so Here a Sawcy Jesuit undertakes to Instruct Holy Jesus who was the Wisdom of God 1 Cor. 1.24 an High point of Humane Manners obliging Christ to pay his Respect and Homage to this Mary in the first place and not to Mary Magdalen though Mark expresly assert it out of whom he had cast seven Devils Mark 16.9 This is the Impudency of the Babylonish Whore to obtrude upon the Church their unwritten Verieties as the Catholicks or rather Cacolicks call them equalling their feigning Traditions with the Authority of the Scripture of Truth among those Fops as do Jurare in verba Magistri and can believe the Dreams and Fancies of some Old Doting Fryar What is this but to make Man's Addle Brain the Basis and Foundation of Faith and not the word of God which in Truth they have turned into an idle Romance with the Trash and Trumpery of their unscriptural Traditions imposed as Articles of their Creed upon the too Childishly credulous who are given up to believe Lies 2 Thess 2.10.11 Amongst which this here is not one of their least Lies The Rhomist Jesuits are more Ingenious in this point though base and bad enough in others ingenuously confessing in their Second Annotation upon Mar. 16.1 that this Mary Magdalen had the Honour to see Jesus first after his Resurrection because say they she Merited it for bestowing so costly an Ointment upon him while he was alive John 12.3 and Mark 14.3 and sought to Anoint him with the like Ointment when he was Dead but not one word do we Read in any of the Evangelists of Christs appearing either first or at all to his Mother Mary We may indeed well wonder at this that he should not make his first Appearance if not to the Noblest or Holiest of Men yet to the Noblest or Holiest of Women such as were Royal Queens or Honourable Countesses or to such as were Eminent for Holiness if not for Honour as was undoubtedly his own Dear Mother the Holiest of Women-kind No it must not be to any-such for Honour or for Holiness but it must be to this Mary who had been a non-such for Ignominy and Iniquity God loves to walk in a way of his own and by himself This Honour done to her who had been so great a Sinner St. Mark Relateth this more at large than the other Evangelists do though in other Historiââ passages he bemostly more brief than the other three Nich. Gorran though of the Dominical Order yet gives more Scriptural Sentiments upon this point than Superstitious Maldonate doth from his blind Devotion to the Virgin Mary For this Learned Friar renders five Reasons why our Lord appeared first to Mary Magdalen in his comment upon Mar. 16.9 the first is because she loved more Ardently Luke 7.47 she had greatest love to Christ because he had forgiven her greatest Sins We read not that the Virgin Mary did wash Christ's Feet with her Tears as this great sinner did ver 44. for though she call Christ her Saviour so needed the forgiveness of some sins Luke 1.46 yet were her sins but little to this Mary's who had been but a light Huswife His Second Reason is that Christ might shew hereby he came into the World to save sinners not the Righteous though there be none such no not one but in conceit only Matth. 9.13 c. His third is that it might be declared how Publicans and Harlots do sooner enter into the Kingdom of Heaven than Proud Pharisees or Civil Justiciaries Matth. 21.31 which is a great shame to be left behind by such As 't is Storied of the Cadar so Christ kills the quick in conceit but quickens those that are Dead in sin His Fourth is that as a Woman was the first Minister of our Perdition our Great Grandmother Eve was the first that brought Death into the World so a Woman must be the first Messenger of our Salvation Mary Magdalen that Apostolorum Apostolissima as one calls her must be the first Preacher and Publisher of Christ's Resurrection John 20.16.18 His Fifth is 't was a Comment on that Scripture where sin abounded there grace hath abounded much more c. Rom. 5.20 and that to none of other sorts of sinners any Room for Desperation should be left To those five Reasons of Gorran other five Reasons may be added why Christ appeared first to Mary Magdalen As 1. Because though she had been formerly a very great sinner yet now through grace she was become as great a Repenter her Sorrowing now was suitable and proportionable to her sinning heretofore What was said of Manasseh that as he had sinned greatly in Defying God in Murdering Men and in Worshipping Devils so he Humbled himself greatly 2 Chron. 33.12 The same may be said of this Magdalen insomuch that some report of her how this prodigious Penitent did after Christ's Resurrection and Ascension Retire into Gallia Narbonensiâ where she spent Thirty years in weeping for her former sins However 't is great question among
Disciples to comfort them which they could never have done without the Light of that Fire which still continued burning in their Hearts Teaching us hereby 1. That all Self-interest Night-rest and Private concerns must give place to God's Glory and our Neighbour's good And 2. The Blessed Truths revealed unto us we should hasten to reveal them to our Relations As the Dam or Old Bird getting a worm flyeth quickly home with it to feed her young And as Ruth carried her Gleanings home to her Mother Naomi so should we do to ours c. CHAP. XXXVIII Of Christ's Fourth Appearance THE Fourth Appearance of Christ after his Resurrection was to Simon Peter which the foregoing discourse doth Introduce the discovery of Luke 24.34 The Lord is risen indeed and hath appeared unto Simon That it was so done is plain from a double Testimony not only from this place of the Evangelist Luke but also from the Testimony of Blessed Paul 1 Cor. 15.5 He was seen of Cephas which was the honourable name Christ honoured him with when he first looked upon him with his Omniscient Eye of Favour knowing not only his other names though no body had told him them but also his inside as well as outside John 1.42 N.B. His first name was Simon which signifies an Hearkener and is the first Step or degree of those that desire to learn the best things Now he was one of those that waited for the Consolation and Redemption of Israel by the blessed Messias as Luke 2.25 38. Mark 15.43 So no better news could come to him than this we have found the Messias John 1. verse 41. His second name was Bar-Jonah which as it is the contract of Jochanab it signifies a Son of Grace This was his second degree as he now was become of an Hearkener a true believer not doubting but he who call'd him and knew his names untold by others must be no other than God-man the Messiah then came this Additional name Cephas which signifies a Stone to denote the third degree of such proficients in believing as to cleave close to Christ with an unshaken Faith which this Simon did by the force of Christ's Prayer for him Luke 22.31 32. Though this Stone did foully faulter and stumble at the Cross in denying his Master yet did not his Faith fail nor was he called a Stone as if he were to be the foundation of the Church as the Romanists report for 1. In making Peter the foundation Rome pitcheth upon that Apostle of whom most infirmities are Recorded in Scripture for beside his Abjuring his Lord c. blessed Paul withstood him to his face c. Gal. 2.11 12 13 14. c. 2. Peter himself calls all Christians lively Stones 1 Pet. 2.5 Soif that Denomination of a Stone made him the Church's foundation then all Christians are no less by vertue of that same name that he himself honours them with Adding a more honourable Adiunct or Adiective to wit lively which was not given to him 3. The same honourable name of being foundations of the Church is given to all the Apostles as well as to him yea and to the Prophets also Eph. 2.20 Rev. 21.14 Rom. 15.20 1 Cor. 3.10 11. 4. Though Christ tell Peter why he gave him that name Matthew 16.18 19. yet the words spoken to Cephas there are explained to be meant unto all the Apostles John 20.22 23. Thus it appears that Paul's Cephas was Luk's Simon call'd Peter a Synonymon with Cephas both signifying a Rock or Stone but though this double Testimony doth confirm this Truth that Christ appeared indeed to Simon Peter yet the great Question is what time it was when this was done The Romanists must by any means have it Christ's first appearance to any man next to his appearances to the holy Women that Peter might be honoured above all men to be the foundation of the Church but this is like their presumptuous Assertion before mentioned that is was but good manners for Christ to appear first to his own Holy Mother And 't is a wonder they do not likewise assert that his second appearance must be next to that of the Blessed Virgin unto Peter for the honour of Peter's patrimony as they are pleased to style the Romish Church looking upon it as a Dishonour to them That their Mary whom they blasphemously Deify and their Peter to whom they unwarrantably ascribe a Supremacy over all the other Apostles should be so slighted by Christ's Appearing first of all to so great a Sinner as Mary Magdalen was though the Scripture of Truth do peremptorily assert it Mark 16.9 and to the other Holy Women far inferiour to the Virgin Mary in the next place as if the Son had forgot his natural affections to his dear Mother yea and that two of the 70. Disciples should be honoured with the honour of our Lord's appearance to them before Peter or any of the other Apostles who were of a far higher order N.B. Thus humane folly most daringly takes upon it to correct Divine Wisdom and insolently presumes to be God's counsellour though no man either in the Romish or Christian Church ought to do so Rom. 11.33 for as was said before God loves to go a way of his own and by himself His thoughts are not as our thoughts neither are our ways his ways saith the Lord But as the Heavens are higher than the Earth so are my ways higher than your ways and my thoughts than your thoughts Isa 55.8 9. The thoughts and ways of God are unconceivably and incomprehensibly above those of Men N.B. I know the Popish Postillers do affirm that those Matrons did merit the first appearance of the raised Messiah because of their Zealous Devotion in going on Pilgrimage to visit the Lord's Sepulchre a piece of devotion still meritoriously practiced in the Church of Rome to this day but if Christ dealt out his appearances in a method of Merit Sure I am his Mother Mary who was ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a breeder and bearer of God the greatest of Saints must needs merit more priviledge than Mary Magdalen one of the greatest of Sinners or any other of those Women who went to visit Christ's Sepulchre and who found only an empty Cask the Treasure being gone before they got thither which had they known 't is likely they had not so done Nor am I ignorant how that Iudicious Acute Accurate Chronologer Dr. Lightfoot reckoning but seven appearances of our Saviour suitable in number to his seven last words and wonders and signs of his Triumph as above putteth that to Mary Magdalen and that to the other Holy Women into one to wit the first and this to Peter he placeth the Second reckoning him to be one of those travellers to Emmaus but Salva canti viri pace I shall ask leave of that very learned man to offer some objections to his opinion though backed well with the Authority of the Ancients especially of Origen modestly
with Thomas here prescrib'd a kind of Law upon the Lord saying Coâe and lay thy bands upon my only Dying Daughter c. in thinking Christ could not otherwise core her unless he came to his house laid his hands on the Child c. This Ruler of the Synagogue could expect no help or healing much lâss if his Daughter were dead could he hope for her life again Thus weak in Faith was this Learned Rabbi and far short of that Roman Souldier's the Centurion who believ'd Christ could cure his sick Servant without stirring a foot towards his house but barely by speaking the word of command Matth. 8.8 Our sweet Jesus takes no advantages against this Jairus to turn him off but tendring his Infirmity arose and followed him Matth. 9.18 19 c. Note Thus may we hope that Christ will condescend to our weakness where he finds truth in the inward parts any real desires and breathings that are right after Repentance c. Note But the doubt still lies how there could be any wounds in his glorified Body Answ Beside what is said before we must know that ordinarily there can be neither any wounds or any scars in a Body that is glorified For as that is not Death which is only the Death of one part of the Body but when it comes to be the Death of all parts and possesses the whole So that is not properly Glory which is only the Glory of one part and not of all A glorified Body is that which hath a Glory in all the parts c. This is confirmed by the Word of God 1 Cor. 15.49 Though the body be sown in weakness yet it is raised in power and honour But now the scars in Christ's Body were extraordinary and by special dispensation upon these supposed grounds 1. To confirm the doubting Disciples c. 2. To confound Enemies who shall be Thunder struck when they behold him whom they have pierced c. Zech. 12.10 Rev. 1.7 3. To comfort Friends in all Ages shewing our comfort lies nor in Christ's Miracles but in his Sufferings Therefore he bids us behold his wounds as oft as we eat the Lord's Supper 4. To instruct his Followers that as he abated of his Glory so must they of theirs for God's Glory and for the good of others Some go farther and add a 5th Reason of Christ's retaining his five wounds still even at the Right hand of God in Heaven for appeasing his Father's Wrath against his Redeemed for their dally sins he as it were reminds his Father by shewing his five wounds to him how he hath fully satisfied Divine Justice for all their Infirmities Note The Inferences from hence are 1. That the Lord of the Sabbath Matth 12.8 did here farther establish and sanctifie this New Christian Sabbath upon the first Day of the Week by making this his solemn sixth Appearance upon that same day and neither on the Seventh the Old Jewish Sabbath day nor on any other day of the weââ ãâã the foregoing first Day whereupon he made no fewer than five Appearances Note 2ly Though we cannot come up to the first Rate and Rank of Believers and become of the Number of the chief of David's Worthies c. 2 Sam. 23.23 c. yet may we but become of the Second Rate and Rank of Believers and be of the number of the Thirty of David's Worthies we need not doubt of acceptance with Christ whose Father and Figure was holy David Thus it was with Thomas here he faultered and foundered so as he was disenabled to come up with the first for sanctifying the first Christian Sabbath yet keeps he the second and was accepted Thus those persons that could not eat the Passover because they were defiled at the proper season in the first Month were allowed by Moses from the Lord to eat it in the second Month Numb 9.6 c. Nor did the Labourers come all into God's Vineyard to labour at one hour but at several hours some sooner and some later yet the last found equal acceptance with the first Matth. 20.6 7 8. We may come at the 11th hour and yet be welcome Note 3dly Christ over hears every word we speak though in never so private a place yea though it be but a secret whisper in the Ear of another Thus Christ over heard the very words that Thomas had spoke to his Fellow Disciples at a private Meeting on the week-day and now meeting with Thomas on the first Day he chargeth him with his own words verbatim John 20.27 Oh how should this consideration that Christ hears all our idle and wicked words we speak and it may be one against another and will relate them word for word at the last day bridle us He remembers our wicked words and works they are all before his face this we should consider in our hearts Hos 7.2 that we may stand in aâe and not sin Psal 4.4 For God records all in his Book Mal. 3.16 The last Remark concerning this Sixth Appearance is the marvelous consequences and effects thereof in converting and confirming wilful Thomas who hereupon cryed out My Lord and my God Verse 28. Now was this Unbeliever this obstinate opposer of that great fundamental Truth conquer'd and made to confess hot only that it was the very Jesus whom they used to call the Lord John 13.13 c. but also gives him the individuating and appropriating Compellation of My Lord whom I resolve now to obey and give up myself wholly to be Ruled by him in all things as the phrase imports And not only so but he adds My God acknowledging both that he had declared himself to be God by his Rising from the Dead Rom. 1.4 Note Here Christ is first call'd God in the Gospels which had it not been a Truth Christ would not have own'd the Title but have reproved him for ascribing to him that Nâââe which Christ did not and in this abrupt Sentence My Lord and my God There is a short confession of his Faith and a plain profession of his own Interest in Christ which Christ approveth of verse 29. Note 'T is true Faith that appropriates the Redeemer as if no body 's else but mine Gal. 2.20 He died for me saith Paul and he is mine saith Thomas here Were it not for this possessive Mine the Devil might say the Creed to as good purpose as we For he believes there is a God and a Christs but that which torments him is he cannot say My to any one Article of the Faith Note This concise speech imports a vehement Admiration both of Christ's Clemency and of his own stupidity as if he had said how fâd was my state I might have perish'd in my Infidelity hadst thou not condescended to my Infirmity and shew'd me mercy helping me to find the power of thy Deity in the wounds of thy Humanity Therefore shalt thou be my Lord and my God for ever Thus may we all say Lord I thank thee that
can catch nothing till he direct them from the Shore of Heaven to cast on the right side to catch the Elect This is Meat to him that Souls be saved John 4.34 Twice did Christ cry Lee down your Nets Luke 5.5 and here yet with this difference there the Net took good and bad here good only there Christ was in the Ship here he was upon the Shore There he did bid Let down the Net indefinitely here on the right side there the Net is drawn into the Ship here unto the Shore there the Net broke here not so there they were in the Deep here nigh Shore There the number of Fishes is not mentioned here it is exactly Note All which do shew the two States of the Church Though bad as well as good be in the Church now yet only the good shall be seated at Christ's Right hand Tho' Schisms be now yet then none The Elect shall be drawn through many Waters to the Shore of Heaven Christ cries Bring hither the Fish and when brought the Elect see him on Shore to whom he saith Come ye blessed well done good Servants enter into Eternal Joy Dine and Sup with me for ever c. The fifth Consequence was How this Father of the Family Christ after Dinner dealt out also another kind of Dimensum In his discourse to Peter and John verse 15. to end the time of it is set down when they had Dined After Dinner saith the Proverb fit a while 'T is a proper season for godly Conference Our Saviour never sat down at any Man's Table but he sprinkled every Dish with savoury discourse Plato and Xenophon judged it meet and profitable that all speeches at Meat and Meals should be written should we do so then should we not be ashamed to read the Writings afterwards Note Beside that sacred discourse unrecorded our Saviour undoubtedly held at that Dinner with his Disciples who though they durst not move any farther Question about who he was yet asked and answered many other more profitable Questions Christ adds this to Peter after Dinner 1. Concerning himself and puts Peter upon a Treble Confession proportionable to his foregoing Treble Denial As Fear had brought him to the latter so Love must now bring him to the former of these two lest his Tongue should serve his Love less than his Fear Christ applies his speech particularly to Peter not to make him the Prince of all the Apostles but because he had foully fallen and made himself unworthy of any place in the Apostleship therefore Christ here wipes off that Blot from him restoreth him to his place again that without prejudice of the rest he becomes as the other Apostles a Pastor of Christ's Sheep again The tendency of this Dialogue is to set Peter to the Rights not to give him any priority for Peter had before this presumed to profess and promise greater love to Christ than any of his Fellow-Disciples in saying when all the rest said nothing that he would lay down his life for his Master Matth. 26.33 c. Now again he had pretended no less love by casting himself into the Sea to come first to Christ therefore Christ first asks him Simon Son of Jona lovest thou me more than these thy fellows do Wherein Christ first minds Peter of his mean Extract to humble him and that he should not pride himself in the Indowments he had seeing they came not by Nature but by Grace Then our Lord asks him not of his Riches of his Honours or of the Nobility of his Progenitors no nor of his Knowledge which is needful enough in a Pastor but of his Love and the quantity thereof whether he had more love to his Lord than any other of his Disciples had because he had confidently profess'd Though all be offended in thee yet will not I. Moreover Christ might well expect and demand greater love from him than from the rest because he had heal'd greater sins in him than in any of them They to whom much is forgiven ought to love much Luke 7.47 As the pardoning Mercy of Christ had mostly abounded towards fallen Peter so his Affections when restored must mostly abound towards Christ Peter's Answer to Christ's Question was now fuller of Modesty than before Matth. 26.35 Note He had now turn'd his Crowing after the Cock-crow had awaked him Luke 22.59 60 62 into Crying and humbly answers Lord thou knowest that I love thee He saith not as Elijah said Lord I am left alone even I twice over 1 Kings 19.10 14. nor doth he dare to say I love thee more than any of these do for that had been to judge of the secret Consciences of the other Disciples which had been rashness and rudeness in him he could not judge how much love they had they must stand and fall to their own Master for that Rom. 14.4 Nor dare he put confidence in himself as he had done when he so dolefully denied Christ but modestly commits himself to the Infallible Judgment of Jesus saying Thou knowest c. Note Nor dare he answer one word about the Measure or Quantity of his Love which was plainly contain'd in Christ's Question but only appeals to his Lord concerning the Truth or Quality of it For the former he had little to say but for the latter from the Testimony of his own Conscience ãâã dared to affirm Whoever can truly and heartily thus answer Christ is truly happy for he looks for Truth more than for Measure Our Lord doth not quarrel here with Peter's Answer in arguing it was not full enough to his Question he only bids him demonstrate the Truth of his Love by feeding Christ's Lambs All Christians are commanded to demonstrate their love to the Lord by keeping his commandments John 14. v. 21 c. Note But Ministers more especially must manifest their love to Christ in being tender to his Lambs which are tender in themselves and exceeding tender to Christ so that he not only takes care of his young Converts as his own dear ones but he also carries them in his bosom and leads them gently c. Isa 40.11 Christ doth not bid him fleece them but feed them nor to exercise a Lordly and Tyrannical Power and Dominion over them Such shrewd Shepherds as these are sharply reproved Ezek. 34.3 c. And Christ forbids it in his own Disciples Matth. 20.25 26. Yea and this same Peter learnt from his Lord to say unto all his Successors in the Ministry Feed the Flock c. but lord it not over them c. 1 Pet. 5.2 3. Ministers should rather imitate Jacob in his most careful Shepherdizing Gen. 31.38 39 40. Note This charge Christ lays upon Peter twice more verse 16 17. Varying only Lambs into Sheep alluding as some say to the three Numbers in the 153 Fishes the hundred be the Lambs or Children that need Milk who are the greatest part of the Church The Fifty represent those of more proficiency whom John
great multitude of Members whereof many of them were poor persons according to Christ's word Go tell John that the poor receive the Gospel Matth. 11.4 5. Therefore there was a necessity of Ordaining more Officers to the Twelve Apostles for making a more equal Distribution out of their community of goods to the poor scatter'd Jews dispersed by War among the Gentiles yet retaining their Religion in repairing to those great Feasts where they were converted and to whom James and Peter wrote their Epistles as well as to those poor Jews who lived in their own Countrey The Apostles having greater work in hand dividing their whole time between Preaching and Praying could not possibly provide for the Love-Feasts c. Therefore to remove the murmuring at the Inequality of Relief seven Deacons were chosen out of the 120 Acts 1.15 to assist the Apostles and to dispose of that Treasury which had been laid down at the Apostle's feet with more equality and indifferency to all fit Objects of Charity without exception N.B. The sacred Record is silent concerning five of those Deacons save only in Recording their names Acts 6.1 2 3 4 5. and their choice to Office verse 6. but wonderful works are recorded concerning the other two who were most Eminent to wit Stephen Acts 6.8 to the end and Acts 7.1 to the end and Philip Acts 8.5 to the end and chap. 21.8 c. First This Stephen is described to be a Man mighty in deed and word wherein he carried the Character of Christ Luke 24.19 He was full of Faith and Power to work many Miracles among the people Acts 6.8 and he was as mighty in word as in deed speaking the word of Truth so convincingly that his Opposites had no power to oppose it verse 10. Thus the promise of Christ's Assisting Spirit Matth. 10.20 and Luke 21.15 was performed Stephen using the Office of a Deacon well did purchase to himself an higher Decree c. 1 Tim. 3.13 A diligent man stays not long in a low place N.B. This was occasion enough of Envy to the Envious one who thereupon stirr'd up the Libertines and Philosophers to dispute against Stephen's Doctrine but being foiled and confounded by him in their Disputes they betake themselves unto Fraud and Force The best Arguments of a baffled Adversary are ever found to be Craft and Cruelty Thus those that did here 1. Accusing Stephen falsly of Blasphemy both against Moses and against God verse 11. 2. Moving the Mobile and Rude Rabble or worst sort of the multitude c. against him verse 12. 3. Taking and tolling him away to the Tribunal of unjust Judges And 4. Suborning false Witnesses there against him v. 11 13. N.B. This they had learnt of old Jezabel against innocent Naboth an Abominable Artifice never that we read of practised before or rather of older Beelzebub that old Man-slayer John 8.44 Thus these malicious Enemies dealt with out dear Redeemer before this and thus was Athanasius accused by the Arrians afterward and many others also and at last for these false supposed Crimes Stephen was stoned Acts 7.58 this was the first Breach made upon the Church after its first Constitution in its losing such an useful Instrument and Officer out of it so early Having discovered the black of Misery attending this Church let us view the while of Mercy beautifully intermixed with it in the next place to be a little discoursed upon As the cloudy Pillar in the Wilderness had a dark side and a bright so hath the Church in this World We have seen her black or dark side here now come we to take a prospect of her light and bright side The first white of Mercy was that notwithstanding all opposition the Word of God and this Church of Christ greatly increased and that which was more wonderful N.B. A great company of the Priests were obedient to the Faith Acts 6.7 Those Legal Priests had been the most active Adversaries and the most implacable Enemies of Christ and his Gospel and their Interest had most probably prompted their opposition but now feeling themselves over-powered by the mighty power and presence of God the Father Son and Spirit they throw down their Arms cry Quarter leaves the Legal and lists themselves under the Evangelical Banner Magna est veritas valebit Great is Truth especially in the Spirit of Truth and will prevail even over the most obstinate Opposers either to their Conversion or to their Confusion Such Converts as those could not but be a comforting and corroborating Cordial to this late Constituted Church N.B. Oh would to God the like were done to the Priests in our Day We ought not to despair of the worst God hath his time to call them when he vouchsafeth to speak to their stubborn hearts with a strong hand Isa 8.11 then must they truckle and become obedient to the Faith not in a bare speculation only but in a practical pious conversation also The Spiritual Weapons of Gospel Warfare are not weak but mighty through God not only to pull down the Devil 's strong holds but also to reduce the most Rebellious into the obedience of Christ 2 Cor. 10.4 and Psal 68.18 The second white of Mercy was that while those vile wretches were by their suborned Witnesses accusing Stephen for vilifying Moses then our blessed Messiah from Heaven did vindicate him most miraculously and that before he began to speak one word in his own vindication by clothing his countenance with the like Angelical splendour and glory as Moses himself had been Exod. 34.30 This same admirable Aspect Radiancy and Majesty put here upon Stephen Acts 6.15 the like whereof had been put upon Moses in whom they trusted could not but convince them that he was not only no Enemy to him but also of the goodness of his Cause the purity of his Conscience and the greatness of his Courage through the Divine presence of the Holy Spirit assisting him for a mortal Man to look like an Angel must affect the Spectators with admiration The third white of Mercy was the excellent Apology the Lord help'd Stephen to answer his Accusers with when the Court seem'd to give him a fair hearing though resolved before-hand to have his blood Note He 1st Denies the Accusation of a Blasphemer against the Law or Temple 1. Arguing abstrucely yet well enough understood according to the Jews Rhetorick and Logick that all the Patriarchs before the Law were saved only by Faith upon the promised Messiah therefore was there but one way in all times to Salvation 2. That Moses himself pointed them to this great Prophet as their ultimate Oracle 3. That the Tabernacle was built according to the Pattern in the Mount therefore the Patriarchs might please God before there was an outward Tabernacle 4. That the Temple tho' not tumbling to and fro as did the Tabernacle yet did not confine God to a certain place proved from Isa 66. v. 1 2. 2dly He truly retorts
this name and not fall as if we had not been anointed with Oil 2 Sam. 1.21 Thus the Lord as he ever doth did over-shoot Satan in his own Bow over-ruling the Malice of the Adversary in turning it here to the propagation of the Gospel Those Disciples were forced to flie for their lives from the Capital City of the Jews hereby the Light of the Gospel is carried to the Gentiles N.B. The great God causeth the Devil to break his own head by his own design and maketh Light to come out of Darkness Psal 112. v. 4. God is a skilful Pilot and can sail with contrary Winds using cross Providences to accomplish his precious Promises Gen. 9.27 Hereby Japhet the Gentiles were made to dwell in the Tents of Shem the Jews This scattering proved to the Church's great Advantage which like the Sea what ground it loseth on one side it gaineth on the other side No doubt God is fetching such a compass now c. 2 Sam. 5.23 'T is a great and most sacred Truth that the great God would suffer no sort of evil to be unless he knew how to bring some excellent good out of that evil N.B. The following History is a confirming Comment upon this Text of Truth The most wise God would not have permitted such a Dispersing Persecution upon this Primo-primitive Church but to over rule it for his own greater glory and for his Church's greater gain This Church at Jerusalem was now grown so great by the many Accessions and Additions to it through the great Grace that was upon it Acts 4.33 that it was become like the Hive of Bees which is so full of stock that there is not room within to receive all those little laborious Animals and therefore if they do not voluntarily remove in a Swarm they must be driven to make a new Colony in another new Hive Thus and much more the Lord dealt with this numerous over-grown and full-stock'd Gospel-Church A great many of those Evangelical Bees are driven away from Jerusalem not only to plant new Colonies of Christians in Samaria but also in many other places both among the Jews and among the Gentiles as the sequel sheweth N.B. The first Instance hereof is the planting of a Gospel-Church in Samaria whereof the Procatartick or occasional cause was this great Persecution that the Devil and his Imps raised against this first Church at Jerusalem but the Organical or instrumental cause thereof was Philip not the Apostle Mat. 10.3 but the Deacon of that name Acts 6.5 for all the Apostles still stay'd at Jerusalem Acts 8.1 This Deacon having been found faithful over a few things was made Master of more in the Ministry as Mat. 25.23 Thus he being ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã apt to teach the Truth and able to maintain it by the Gifts of the Holy Ghost upon him purchased to himself an higher degree in the Ministry of the Church 1 Tim. 3.12 13. fairly stepping from that good degree of a Deacon therefore none should despise the Deaconship that is so honourably intituled to an higher Order c. This holy Deacon was of that scattered number whom God directed to go into Samaria where what he did the Divine Record gives a full account of it Acts 8.5 c. N.B. The Relation of his Actings there 1. Concerns his Doctrine and 2. His Auditors 1st His Doctrine is described 1. In the Matter of it Acts 8.5 12. He Preached the Doctrine of Faith Repentance and Remission of Sins by Christ alone c. 2. In the Success of it verse 6 7. a mighty presence of Divine Power prepared those to attend whom God had a purpose to save hanging their Ears as it were at the mouth of this their Minister as those are said to do upon Christ himself Luke 19.48 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã They did hang upon him it signifies as the Babe hangs on the Breast the Bee upon the Flower or the little Bird upon the Bill of her Dam As Christ drew the People after him by the Golden Chain of his Angelical yea Divine Eloquence So Philip here by the powerful presence of the Spirit of Christ upon him united his Hearer's hearts as well as Ears to attend diligently unto the Doctrine of Christ He Preached to them concerning his marvelous Birth his holy Life and Death and his glorious Resurrection and Ascension and concerning the Kingdom of his Grace and Glory both which are one seeing the Kingdom of God hath its Inchoation on Earth but its Consummation in Heaven This diligent attention was a blessed preparative to these Samaritan's Conversion seeing Faith comes by hearing Rom. 10.17 The Syriack word Methtephisin here signifies they did not only Attend to but also did Acquiesce in all he spake to them N.B. Were there more Reverend Attention to the Word and more plenary Aquiescency in it there would be more Conversion at this day N.B. But besides Philip's Evangelical Eloquence wherewith he drew his Auditory to his Oracles he wrought Miracles also which were as so many Evidences of the Truth of his Oracles and whereby he shewed God's Authority for what he Preached He healed many Diseases and cast out many Devils call'd unclean Spirits because they delight in sin that spiritual uncleanness of the Soul who cried out with a loud voice as very loth to leave their Lodgings had they not been constrained to it c. N.B. The performance of what Christ promised Mark 16.16 17. did both corroborate the Faith of those Gospel-Ministers and did mightily promote the Success of Philip's Ministry in Samaria Then 3dly The Effect hereof is briefly comprised v. 8. and There was great Joy in that City Tho' Samaria was a place of corrupted Worship and basely bewitched by the Sorceries of Simon Magus yet even there God begets a People to himself who not only rejoyced for the miraculous Cures wrought upon their Bodies but more especially for the Word of Reconciliation and Salvation Preached to their Souls N.B. Josephus saith that at Samaria was a Sanctuary opened by Sanballat for all Renegado Jews and upon the very building of the Temple upon Mount Gerizim multitudes of Jews flocked thither that call'd Jacob their Father had their Priesthood Service Pentateuch c. so that Samaritanism generally was but a Mongrel-Judaism Therefore the Jews hated the presence the are the fashions and the very Books of the Samaritans John 4.9 Now this despised Samaria imbraces the Gospel with Joy when the formerly beloved and holy City Jerusalem doth explode and persecute it N.B. Such strange Alterations doth the Free Grace of God work both in Cities and Countreys and in all Societies of Men. Once it was before this that Christ must needs go to Samaria John 4.4 Oh happy City that then lay in a sweet Saviour's way to be look'd upon with his gracious look of Love and that his Footsteps may drop fatness upon it Psal 65.11 Many believed in Christ at that time of the Samaritans John 4.40 41.
good Woman who used to cloath them verse 39. There was no need here of hiring Mourning-Women Jer. 9.17 The fourth Circumstance is Peter's management of this mighty Miracle in raising the Dead which consists of Deeds and Words First Peter's Deeds as it might seem a strange Request in those People to send for Peter upon any such extraordinary account of giving life to the dead which was never done before since Christ's Departure so it might seem no less than presumption in Peter to undertake it But undoubtedly the same God who had appointed this Miracle to be wrought for the advancement of his own glory and the manifest confirmation of the Truth of the Gospel so wrought in the hearts both of the People and of Peter that both the one and the other did what they did out of a particular Faith But more particularly three things Peter did 1. He put all persons forth that would distract him with their immoderate mourning in his praying work as Elisha did 2 Kings 4.33 not only that he might pray without interruption but also to testifie that he might avoid all appearance of ostentation or seeking any vain glory This likely he had learned from his Lord Mark 5.40 2. He kneeled down which recommends to us that Reverential Posture in our praying to the great God as stoned Stephen did Acts 7.59 60. Though he was in a standing posture when he prayed for himself yet kneeled he down when he prayed for his Enemies This is the posture used in most earnest prayer Stephen was more assured of his own Salvation than of his Stoner's Conversion therefore did he more earnestly or at least as much intreat God for it 3. Peter prayed verse 40. to shew that his power of raising the Dead was only precarious and not his own originally He could do nothing of himself therefore betakes he himself to prayer that he might obtain an Ability from above to restore her to life Secondly The Words What Peter said He turning himself to the Body or Carcass and said Tabitha arise This he spake with a full assurance that his prayers were heard and would be actually answered and according to his effectual fervent prayer it was done for she opened her Eyes the evidence of Life restored and sat up seeing Peter The fifth Circumstance is the Witnesses the Saints that sent for him c. Peter helped her with his hand to rise up and he handed her to them perfectly recovered for all God's works as was this Cure are perfect Deut. 32.4 The sixth Circumstance is the Event which redounded more to the benefit of many Souls than to the single Body of this revived Woman for by this Means and Miracle which no man could work but who had God with him many believed in the Lord Acts. 9.41 42. This was the great end hereof more for the good of others was she raised than her own Now old Jonah was not so famous at Joppa as was this Bar-Jonah or Peter for Jonah was but raised out of the Whale's Belly but this Bar-Jonah became a Raiser out of the state of Death who when he had by this Miracle prepared the Ground tarryed many days there to sow the Seed of the Word into this prepared Soil instructing them in the Truth and confirming them in the Faith till Cornelius sent for him verse 43. Acts 9. The third mighty work which Peter did by the help of Christ was his carrying the Gospel over to the Gentiles beginning with Cornelius the Centurion whom with his whole Family he converted to the Christian Religion c. In this wonderful Conversion which was the principal first-fruits of the Gentiles though there were some few gleanings before three parts are mostly remarkable First The Object Secondly The Organ And thirdly The Idea of it in manner form and means First Of the Personal Object it was Cornelius who is described three ways Acts c. 10. His first Character is drawn from his Occupation and Quality he was a Souldier by Calling and of the highest Rank a Commission-Officer as a Centurion having an hundred Souldiers under his command and conduct verse 1. His second Character is taken from his Conversation wherein he is commended both for his Piety which he demonstrated not only by his charitable and plentiful Alms but also by his fervent and frequent Prayers verse 2. and for his Obedience in performing all that God commanded verse 7 8. His third Character is the description of that eminent and extraordinary Priviledge or Divine Vouchsafement wherewith God was pleased to dignifie this Gentile Souldier and Centurion in the first place namely with an Angelical Vision In this Vision of an holy Angel sent from Heaven as God's Embassador to him with the glad Tidings of Salvation to him and his Family and so to the Gentiles in general There be two particulars principally remarkable the first is what Cornelius saw v. 3. wherein is related both when and how he saw this Vision The second is what he heard in it to wit the words that this Angel spake to him which speech hath a twofold tendency 1. 'T is for incouraging the Anxious Soul of this Souldier who had long wanted relieving succour and support verse 4. And 2. 'T is for directing him what to do for his future and fuller settlement verse 5. This is the first part of this Divine Record concerning Cornelius The famous Remarks whereon are these that be genuinely deduced The first is a deduction from the manner of life this personal Object Cornelius led namely the life of a Souldier which is commonly the rudest sort of life yet was it not so in this man Teaching us that all Souldiers are not Rude but some may be Religious and truly so Souldiers indeed are so generally licentious rapacious and of so rude a deportment that a Poet hath scandalized the whole Tribe giving this black Character of them Nulla Fides pietasque Viris qui castra sequuntur No Faith nor Piety can be found in Souldiers that follow Camps 'T is sad when the Sword is seated in such mad-men's hands c. However this Cornelius confuteth that Poet's scandal 'T is true John Baptist look'd upon this sort of men as necessary to be caution'd with his Austere Document Do Violence to no Man c. Luke 3.14 The Austerity of this Preacher the Baptist doth not condemn that course of life to wit the Imploy of a Souldier but only Regulates their Behaviour therein letting them know that all violent shaking of peaceable People by the shoulders as the word signifies Luke 3.14 All insolent plundering to mend their short pay and to spend luxuriously upon themselves with such other extravagant exorbitancies which the Roman Souldiers used in their Garrisons over conquered Countreys and Cities must be left if indeed they would bring forth fruits fit for evidencing the Truth of their Repentance which they heard he Preached to them and so hardly pressed upon them Behold this Souldier who was
the Word but not the Oister-shell or Earthen-Vessel that bears or brings it Acts 13.48 Therefore Peter took him up from his excess of worshiping N.B. But so do not the pretended Successors of Peter the Pope's who hold forth their Toes to be kissed and permit their Parasites to worship them as Gods Peter would not suffer this Centurion who was but one of Caesar's under-servants to worship him but the proud Pope can compel even Caesar himself to fall prostrate before him and little enough to gain his favourable Aspect N.B. This Gesture of Adoration though it was excessively tender'd by Cornelius yet was it refused with Rebuke by Peter which was the first part of his Entertainment at the door of the Centurion's house N.B. The second part thereof was his handing of Peter into his house and acknowledging God's goodness in bringing such a welcome Guest to him for 't is said He talked with him as they two went hand in hand into the house N.B. And the third part thereof was an Auditory was prepared all ready and desirous to hear him Preach the Gospel to them not only Cornelius himself who had sent the Messengers did wait for him verse 24. Acts 10. but also Peter found many others who were come together verse 27. And this Account we have of the posture of all this Auditory that not only Cornelius was like an hungry Soul who immediately without delay sends for his food so soon as he knew where it was to be found but also they do all uanimously by the mouth of the Master of the house not only bid Peter welcome but also give him thanks for his pains in coming to them yea they farther profess to set themselves in a present reverential posture as having God himself overlooking them and whom they desired to be a witness of their readiness to obey what God required of them by Peter's mouth verse 33. which teacheth us 1. That the People should wait for the Pastor verse 24 27. And we are all here present verse 33. Thus the People waited for Zecharias Luke 1.21 They should speedily go up Zech. 8.21 2. That such as hear the Word should hear it as from God's mouth as well as Man 's we are present before God The want of setting our selves as in God's sight is the cause why we so much want God in the Ordinances c. After these two Circumstances comes in the Substance or Specification of Cornelius's Conversion the Manner and Form together with the Means thereof which are principally twofold 1. By Words 2. By Deeds 1. The Words whereby he was converted were the pregnant and powerful Sermon which Peter Preached to him in his house wherein these parts are observable 1. The Preface preparing for Right Instruction drawn from the person of the Auditors Acts 10. v. 34 35. 2. The Proposition Preached upon namely that great Mystery of the Gospel the Word of Reconciliation betwixt God and Man not only betwixt God and the Jews but also betwixt God and the Gentiles verse 36. 3. The Paraphrase upon his Proposition illustrated both by the first Minister of the Gospel who began to Preach it to wit John the Baptist verse 37. and by the Principal Master and Author of the Gospel to wit the Lord Jesus whom Peter commendeth from his double Office of King and Priest verse 38. and this commendation is 4. Farther confirmed by a double Testimony 1. That of the Apostles concerning the Innocent Life Christ led upon Earth his holy Death he suffered at the last verse 39. his glorious Resurrection verse 40 41. And lastly His last Return with Power and great Glory to judge the World verse 42. Then 2. By the Testimony of the Prophets Acts 10.43 All these parts are contained in the Copy or Example of Peter's Sermon Then follow the Effects and Consequences of it which are three First The Effusion of the Holy Ghost verse 44. Secondly The Amazement of the Spectators verse 45. Lastly The Gift of Tongues verse 46. Thus far Cornelius's Conversion was wrought by means of Words now comes the manifestation of the Truth of it by Deeds 2. The Reality of this new Gentile-Convert was evidenced by Deeds done in the Sacramental Sign of Gospel-Baptism relating to both the Person Baptizing who was Peter who first propounds that great Question Whether it were lawful to Baptize Cornelius and his Family and Friends seeing they were all Gentiles To which himself then gives an Affirmative Answer arguing à majori namely from the thing signified which is the greater to the Sign it self which is the lesser Acts 10. v. 47. And then to the Parties Baptized who all accepted of Gospel Baptism and requested Peter the Administrator thereof to tarry with them certain days verse 48. to be farther instructed confirmed and comforted that they might grow in Grace c. This large Scheme affordeth us many memorable Remarks As First That there is an exact Harmony betwixt the Old and New Testament touching the extent of the word of Reconciliation the old Prophets did not confine it to the Jews but extended it to the Gentiles also Psal 72.7 8. and Isa 49.6 and 57.19 where it is said that God created peace to them that are afar off as the Gentiles were as well as to them that are near to wit the Jews A Praelibamen or fore-tast hereof were the Examples of Melchizedeck Job and Naaman who no way belonged to the Jews shewing that the Word of Life was not limited unto them only The second Remark is That God is no Respecter of persons that is he doth not make the external condition of a person as of what Nation Family Name or Quality he be of the Rule of his Respect or Acceptance He doth not accept of one because he is a Jew nor disrespect another because he is a Gentile God regardeth not the outward Estate as Countrey Sex Wealth Wisdom c. which neither help nor hurt Man neither please nor displease God but only as they are in a good or bad Man as a Cipher set by it self signifies nothing but having a numerical figure fixed before it then it increaseth the sum This Truth God had taught the Jews themselves in the Old Testament Deut. 10.17 that he respected not persons which is more confirmed in the New Rom. 2.11 1 Pet. 1.17 and here Acts 10.34 The third Remark is He that is truly religious toward God and truly righteous toward Man of whatever Nation or Condition he be of Jew Gentile Poor or Rich c. is accepted of God Yea the very Romans or Italians such as the Jews thought most hardly of because they were dealt most hardly with by them being in bondage under them at that time might find acceptance with God if they feared God and wrought righteousness as Cornelius did Acts 10.35 who was an Italian not circumcised in the flesh yet circumcised in the spirit Rom. 2.29 no nor as yet baptized yet accepted for these words must be
applied to Cornelius's case N.B. Which sheweth the mistake of those that so Tye up Grace and Salvation to the receiving of the Sacrament of Baptism as if none could fear God or be accepted of him and saved by him unless they be baptized The fourth Remark is True Peace with God is only purchased and procured and according to be Preached only by and through Jesus Christ v. 36. N.B. So. 1. Christ himself Preached in his own person for all quarters of the World Matth. 8.11 12. that he would draw all men unto him without distinction of Jew or Gentile Poor or Rich c. John 12.32 2. This Peace is Preached to be had by Christ or only through him by the very Angels themselves Luke 2.14 And 3. By all the Apostles and Ministers of the Gospel Ephes 2.13 14. Acts 4.12 And 't is all one whether they be Jews or Greeks bond or free male or female they are all one in him Gal. 3. v. 28. who is all and in all Col. 3.11 Insomuch as all other Peace not founded upon the Rock Christ is not pax sed stupor not a right but a false Peace no better than stupefaction The fifth Remark is The Lord of All was Anointed by his Father as the Jewish Kings Priests and Prophets usually were to all those three Offices hence was he called Messiah in the Old Testament and Christ in the New both which names do signifies Anointed Acts 10. v. 36 38. N.B. Hence may we comfortably conclude that seeing Christ is the Lord of the Church and Lord of the World as he is Lord of all he will not suffer his Church to be wronged by the World nor will he be hindered by Devils or wicked men though never so many never so mighty from carrying on his own cause and concerns of his own glory but will gather his Elect both Jews and Gentiles out of all the quarters of the World Rom. 3.30 and 10.12 c. He will be King of Kings and Lord of Lords Rev. 19.16 The sixth Remark is This mighty Mediator who had God with him in the fulness of the Godhead Col. 2.9 induing his Manhood with all might and mercy never exerted his might but in Miracles of Mercy He went about doing good but never any hurt for God was with him verse 38. He could as easily destroy those that would not believe on him as he did save those that willingly believed though often provoked thereunto Nay so far was our Lord from ruining any that when his Apostles asked his leave but to permit them by fire from Heaven to destroy the sawcy Samaritans yet would he not Luke 9.54 Though afterward he impowered Peter to strike Ananias and Sophira with death and also Paul to strike Elymas the Sorcerer with Blindness Acts 5. and 13 chapter N.B. Yet all the Miracles Christ himself wrought were Miracles of Mercy not of Judgments Healing all but harming or hurting none yea the worst sort of evils even such as were oppressed with the Devil Acts 10.38 to shew that he came as a Saviour and not as a Destroyer which is the Devil 's double name both in Hebrew and Greek Rev. 9.11 and that his Errand was to destroy the works of that destroying Devil Heb. 2.14 and 1 John 3.8 and to cast him out of the Souls of Men who were spiritually possessed by him O happy calamity that carries Man to seek a Saviour The seventh Remark is Oh how costly to Christ it was to save us from the Curse of the Law and from the damning power of Sin and Hell He therefore died a cursed Death was slain by the Jews and hanged on a Tree Acts 10. verse 39. Gal. 3.13 Deut. 21.23 that the blessing of Abraham hitherto mostly confined to the fleshly seed of that Patriarch the Jews might now come upon the Gentiles also Gal. 3.8 14. N.B. Therefore the Jews for being Kill-Christs might the less murmure at their Rejection and at the Gentile's Reception at this time who had not so rejected Christ as the Jews had done The eighth Remark is The Resurrection of Christ is the Fort-Royal of the Christian Religion's comfort c. Hereupon the Apostle Peter here Acts 10. v. 40. had no sooner mentioned Christ's Death but immediately he Preach'd his Resurrection also lest those Gentile-Auditors should have stumbled at his Cross and be discouraged to believe in a Dead Christ for that he was Raised from the Dead was a most unquestionable Truth though the Gentiles faith he might hear some rude Rumours hereof by a confused Report and common fame in the general Acts 10. v. 37. The word I say you know yet now let me tell you more particularly that this Truth hath been by all manner of ways proved for Christ hath been both seen and heard yea and felt too 1 John 1.1 after his Resurrection and we are and drank with him verse 41. whereby he was declared to be the Son of God Rom. 1.4 and by consequence a Conquerour of both Death and Hell for us c. And hereupon the Apostle Paul also puts a rather of comfort upon this Doctrine of Christ's Resurrection Rom. 8.34 c. The ninth Remark is God's Truth is never starved for want of Witnesses As the Apostles were Eye and Ear-witnesses of all that was done both by Christ and against him Acts c. 10. v. 39. before and at his Death as likewife after his Resurrection to whom he appeared alive and to above five hundred of the Brethren at once 1 Cor. 15.6 those Apostles were therefore commanded to Preach Christ not only alive but that he would Judge the quick and dead Acts 10. v. 41 42. So the Prophets all testified the same Truth which was included in that first Prophecy of the Seed of the Woman Gen. 3. v. 15. and so downward from that time Jer. 31.34 Mich. 7.18 Luke 24.27 Acts 10. v. 43. Yea all the Ceremonies in the Sacrifices testified this Truth The tenth Remark is God giveth Testimony to the Word of his Grace where it is sincerely and ardently Preached and Heard Acts 14.3 Here the Holy Ghost accompanied the sincere Preaching and attentive ardent Hearing the Word and these Gentile Auditors being such had the visible signs of Fiery Tongues such as the Apostles had Acts 2.3 falling on them while Peter was speaking Acts 10.44 By which Miracle God declared that the price of Man's Redemption by Christ was paid for and belonged to the Gentiles as well as to the Jews and that the Spirit with the graces of Illumination Regeneration and the gift of Tongues c. thus coming down upon these Gentile-Converts before Baptism did plainly shew N. B. That the Righteousness of God is not attained by any external Ordinance without the internal operation of his Spirit which here came on Cornelius c. being neither circumcised nor baptized Acts 10.35 The eleventh Remark is They who have the Grace signified by Baptism ought to have the Seal of that Grace in being
baptized Peter's Question was without Question Can any man forbid Water c Acts 10.47 He argueth from the thing signified to the sign and his Question in effect is a vehement Assertion and a most cogent Argument as it is improved by him afterwards Acts 11.17 importing that such as God hath granted Inward Baptism unto no Man no Minister must deny the Outward N. B. As he that hath a right to and a propriety in an Inheritance cannot without manifest injury and injustice be denied the Writings and Seals thereunto appertaining Because these Gentiles had the Grace signified and promised in Baptism and so had got the Inward part therefore to deny them the Outward part could not but be a very injurious Act Hereupon they were baptized in the Name of the Lord Acts 10.48 which was not a differing practice from Christ's precept In the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost Matth. 28.19 for under that title the Lord is meant not only Christ the Anointed but also the Father who Anointed him and the Spirit by whom he was Anointed So the same phrase Acts 2.38 and 19.2 5. Rom. 6.3 and Gal. 3.27 is understood N. B. Thus also the Sacrament of Baptism seals up Adoption in Infants born of believing Parents and pronounced holy 1 Cor. 7.14 having thereby the Inward Grace they have a right to the Outward Sign as it doth Seal up Faith in those of Riper years c. The twelfth Remark is The Call and Conversion of the Gentiles became a dreadful stumbling-block to the Jews yea to the Believers as well as Unbelievers We read how They of the Circumcision who believed were astonished c. Acts 10.45 Those were the six Brethren who accompanied Peter from Joppa to Caesarea Acts 11.12 N. B. Peter acted prudently in taking so many men of the Jews with him to bear a full Testimony by so many mouths concerning the Grace of God given to the Gentiles foreseeing what an offence it would prove to the Jews But these six Companions of Peter were only amazed at this and well they might beholding the Holy Ghost bestowed upon the Gentiles this first time in the like manner as it was at its bestowing upon the Jewish Nation Acts 2.4 namely by immediate Infusion Whereas at all other times where any mention is made of giving the Gifts of the Spirit we find a mention also of Imposition of Hands used in order to obtain that extraordinary grace this made those six men astonished not yet understanding the mystery of the Call of the Gentiles but thinking that Christ and his Grace had only been promised to the Jews But the very Apostles and Brethren in Judaea only hearing of these things but not seeing them were down-right offended at Peter when he returned the second time to Jerusalem and plainly quarrelled with him for going to the Gentiles and eating with them Acts 11.1 2 3 c. Now comes in that great Point to be disputed Whether Peter did well in admitting the Gentiles into Gospel-Communion without Circumcision This is justified by two Topicks The first is the Argument pressed in Peter's Apology to those who took him to Task for his Baptizing Cornelius c. And the second is drawn from the commendable and successful Edification of the Gentile-Church at Antioch As to the first it consists of two parts the Offence of the one party and the Defence of the other First The Offence was too captiously taken but not really given so it was Scandalum acceptum not datum This conversing with the Gentiles or Heathens was look'd upon as a piacular and detestable crime among the Jews as not only contrary to the Tradition of their Elders and Precepts of their wise men but also to those Scripture allusions Let him be to thee as on Heathen Matth. 18.17 and not to keep company or to eat with Idolaters 1 Cor. 5.10 11. therefore the Apostles Brethren and Jews of the Circumcision charge Peter home for violation of their Law N. B. We may well wonder here that those Believers who had not only one God to their Father but also one Church to their Mother yea were born of the same Spirit and were fed by the same Milk of the Word of God should yet quarrel upon this occasion because the Gentiles were not only informed of the Truth but also reformed from their Errours yea and plainly transformed into the same Image of the Word which they had through grace now received as if the Jews designed to make a Monopoly of a whole Jesus to themselves from the Gentiles We may wonder the more at this contention N. B. Because we find no such quarrel at Peter and John for their going down to Samaria though the Samaritans were odious enough to the Jewish Nation c. This only may be said to qualifie that Journey beside their Commission from Christ Acts 1.8 because the Samaritans were neither uncircumcised nor Idolaters both which they knew the Heathens or Gentiles were and therefore more detestable to them N. B. There was indeed a partition-wall betwixt Jew and Gentile of God's own erecting that the former might not have any familiar converse especially in Marriages with the latter and the âabbi's made this wall larger than God had made it making it unlawful to eat with or enter into the house of a Gentile hence arose this Objection of theirs against Peter's practice Acts 11.3 Whereas the Law of God forbad not all commerce with the Gentiles much less that whereby they might be gained to God but that only which might corrupt the Jews and withdraw them from God And Peter himself who is now cavilled at professeth his conscientious observation of that Law of God Acts 10.28 to Cornelius c. and to God himself verse 14. Yea and of the very Traditions of the Elders also over and above the Law of God John 4.9 and 18.28 c. till God convinced him by a Vision Acts 10.15 c. First These Believing Jews who contended with Peter here were all zealous of the Law Acts 21.20 21. in Paul's case there as now in Peter's here and still were so weak as to be too much addicted to Jewish Ceremonies insomuch that they thought Circumcision simply necessary to Salvation Acts 15.1 5. and would have the Believing Gentiles also circumcised until they were better instructed as there by the Decrees of the Church Acts 15.29 So here by the Relation of Peter as here followeth for their farther and fuller satisfaction Nor did those Zealots of the Legal Rites object against Peter saying Why hast thou Baptized the Gentiles or why didst thou Preach to them For this would have been an injurious affront to Christ and contrary to his express command Mat. 28 19 Acts 1.8 c. Secondly The Defence Peter maketh to their offence objected from ver 4. to v. 18. Acts 11. wherein Peter not pretending any preheminence over the Church as his pretended Successors do at this day willingly submitteth himself and
while God is our Friend and if God be for us 't is no matter who is against us Rom 8.31 N.B. 3. Peter's case was sad and as safe a Prisoner in all probability as all Humane Wisdom and Power could well make him seeing Peter was not only in a strong Prison not easily broken but also his Right hand was chained to one Souldier's Left and his Left hand to another Souldiers Right so that he could not run away out of Prison but he must hale two Souldiers after him at his heels c. These Circumstances of such a sure manner of securing this Prisoner did declare Herod's bloody Intentions against poor Peter who was now both Helpless and Hopeless in himself and it shews also the Almighty Power of God who was not unconcerned for his suffering Servant but now bestirs himself to effect his deliverance notwithstanding all those wily and wicked ways to keep him in safe custody N.B. Oh happy Prisoners who have God with them in Prison as he was with Joseph c. and acting for them as for Peter here These are Prisoners of Hope indeed as Zech. 9.12 Hence followeth the fourth Remark The more dangers and difficulties God's Servants are dowsed in and perplexed by the most pestilent persecuting powers the more God's Wisdom and Power yea and the Truth it self which Persecutors labour to suppress are eminently illustrated by their deliverance This is most conspicuous in the case of Christ Crucified The cursed Jews were doubtless very jealous that the words which Christ spake while he was alive that he would Rise again the third day had more truth in them than they were willing to believe besides their pretended fear that his Disciples would steal him away by night and say he was Risen Though this was improbable enough that a few timerous Disciples should be so daring as to affront the settled Government in so insolent a manner Hereupon they petition Pilate to command that the Sepulchre be made sure Matth. 27.64 Pilate commands not Strangers who might do it carelesly but themselves the Cavillers to do it verse 65. They make all as sure as possibly they could devise to prevent Christ's Resurrection verse 66. Now all these wicked wiles and contradicting endeavours did not only yield the greater lustre to the miraculous Power of a dead and buried Redeemer which he exerted both in Removing the great Grave-stone and breaking through the strong Guard when he Raised himself from the Dead but also hereby instead of preventing Christ's Resurrection those excessive endeavours to stifle the truth of his Resurrection did more exceedingly confirm both the truth and belief of it throughout the World N.B. And accordingly it was in this case of Peter all those Devilish Devices which Herod used to secure Peter in Prison served only the more to set off the glory of God's Power in delivering the Prisoner in despite of all his Chains and Guards Thus God catcheth the wickedly wise so skilful to destroy Ezek. 21.31 in the way of their own craftiness Job 5.12 13. 1 Cor. 3.19 turning their wicked wit into folly No Device against any whom God will save can avail The fifth Remark floweth from hence which is this 'T is the experience of all Ages that the Wonder-working God works most wonderful Deliverances for his greatly distressed Servants As in Peter's case here no man could better than Peter declare that The Lord knoweth how to deliver the righteous as he doth and Records it 2 Pet. 2.9 for he was wonderfully delivered here out of Herod's hands by a wonder-working God Therefore might experimentally say The Lord knoweth c. that is his infinite Wisdom is never at a loss but knows all the ways of deliverance he hath ways of his own and commonly goeth a way by himself such as we little think of for God's thoughts are not as ours Isa 55.8 9. Helping them that are forsaken of their hopes And as the Lord knows what way he will take so hath he a willing heart and a good will to do it In this sense the word know is used Eccles 4.10 and Amos 3.10 If we take a prospect of Peter's Inlargement or Deliverance in the several circumstances of it 't is exceeding wonderful N.B. As 1. The Time of God's working Peter's Inlargement was the night-time yea the very night before his designed day of Execution it was a night to be remembred like that wherein God delivered his Israel out of Egypt for both were brought to the utmost extremity Though this night was dark in it self yet had Peter a Light shining in the Prison which no doubt was dark enough in the day verse 7. Light is pleasant in any place much more in Prison which could not but be a sweet counter-comfort to Peter in a dark Prison Though 't is not told us from whence this Light came yet must it turn Peter's Prison into a Palace if rightly improved oh happy Prisoners who hath Light shining out of Darkness Psal 112.4 c. N.B. 2. The Means whereby it was wrought by an Angel whose Office is to minister unto Heirs of Salvation Heb. 1.14 Most willingly officiating for their good according to God's will Gabriel came flying to Daniel with great swiftness even unto a weariness Dan. 9.21 standing in the presence of God Luke 1.19 as ready prest to run his Errands and thinks not he can make too much haste therein so desirous is he to bring speedy comfort to a distressed Soul God and his Angels can find out his hidden ones Psal 83.3 in what corner of the Countrey soever they be nay if they be in a dark Dungeon as Peter here the Angel of the Lord came upon him as he did upon the Shepherds Luke 2.9 thinking no such thing but minding their business at unawares while he was fast asleep and probably in a glorious appearance as in Luke 2.9 So this Light might come from the glorious and bright Body which this Angel had assumed However it was a Light only to Peter to whom alone he was sent but Darkness to his Keepers as the Pillar of Fire inlightened only the Israelites this made them both the more marvelous and miraculous N.B. 3. The Manner how what this Angel both said and did in order to it He joggs Peter on the side to awake him out of sleep which shews the merciful providence of our God over us when sleep hath locked up all our senses and we fear no danger even then the Lord is our Keeper and provideth for our safety as for Peter here would to God the Angel of the Covenant would awake us out of our sleep now when the wise Virgins as well as the foolish are slumbring c. The Angel bids Peter Arise quickly gird thy self c. verse 7 8. God will have him to use those means even then when he was about to work Miracles for him How much more it is a tempting of God to neglect means where we cannot expect Miracles Oh
Tumult against him Those carnal men whose gain was their God which they adored and their Godliness too soon took fire at this spark and speech began tumultuously to defend their wicked Trade Covetousness as it self is Idolatry Col. 3.5 so it upholds Idolatry as here under a pretence of piety where there is Utility Men think there is piety The Papists are sound in those points that touch not upon their profit as in the Doctrine of the Trinity c. The eleventh Remark is 'T is the Lot and Portion of Gospel-Preachers and professors to be loaded with Accusations by the Adversaries thereof set on by the Accuser of the Brethren Rev. 12.10 as here in order to get them condemned and executed for their Supposed Sacriledge and Blasphemy N.B. No better tendency had Demetrius's Invective Oration to his Fellow-artificers verse 26 27 28 c. To those he urgeth many Arguments As 1st That of Profit which Paul's preaching against our Gods made with hands hath already greatly damnified Our Patent and Monopoly for the Manufacture of making Silver Medals will soon be insignificant Our Trade will quickly be under disgrace and die This was the Achilles or most Cogent and Pungent of all his arguments hath not Paul's preaching Intrenched upon their profit in all probability he would not have been so much concerned as to have stirred out of Doors against it N.B. Thus Erasmus wittily told the Elector of Saxony that the principal Reasons why Luther was so much set against by the Romanists was Because he meddled with the Pope's Tripple Crown and the Monks fat Panches 2dly He added to his Argument of profit a pretence of piety Not only are we like to lose our Trade and Liveli-hood but our Religion also our Goddess Diana will be despised our Temple its worship will be lessened yea levelled by their light of the gospel this is madea great aggravation by those Idolatrous worshippers how much more by those who worship God in spirit truth seeing they have a more sure word for their foundation 3dly He inforces another leading motive from the Universality and common consent of worshippers as well as pretended Antiquity hereby he easily heated the Rabble's blood and heaved them into an hideous outrage as the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã verse 28. signifies so that never Examining the truth of the case cause they put it to popularity and to a Tumultuous uproar and outcrys crying for two hours together N.B. which was more painful than to hear a Sermon so long yet most hearers think that too long to hear verse 28 and 34. great is Diana of the Ephesians to shew their abhorrency of Paul's preaching down their Grand Idol which they were resolved to perpetuate in her splendour and glory against the Gospel and in this Hurly-burly and confusion of the whole City wherein the greater part as in all popular Tumults knew not wherefore they were come together ver 32. and 't is well if it be better among the multitude of common hearers in Publick Church-assemblies Gaius and Aristarchus the two companions of Paul were caught hold of and carry'd in an Hurry to their great Theatre where their plays were seen their Orations heard and their Malefactors tryed and punished for which end these two Fellow-Travellers of Paul were Hurryed versâ 29. The twelfth Remark is Divine providence can never be enough adored seeing God works Deliverances for his Servants in danger one way or other sometimes by their Friends and sometimes by their Foes made to become Friends as here from v. 29. to the 41. N.B. To say nothing of the deliverance of Gaius and Aristarchus out of that Eminent Danger they were involved into when caught hold of by the Rude rabble and pushing headlong into the Theatre to which they all rushed with one accord Verse 29. because the Scripture speaks nothing expresly how these two were delivered out of their violent and murdering hands yet is this therein necessary implyed because the Scripture doth mention how after this uproar Gaius and Aristarchus did accompany Paul into Asia Acts 20.4 again mention is made of Gaius as Paul's Host and the host of the whole Church Col. 4.10 and of Aristarchus twice after this once as Paul's Fellow-Passenger at Sea and Shipwrack Acts 27.27 and again as Paul's Fellow-prisoner Rom. 16.23 N.B. So that 't is manifest these two Good Ministers who are supposed to be the Messengers of the Churches mentioned 2 Cor. 8.18 19 23. were not now torn in pieces by the outragious rabble of those Insolent Idolaters in this Tumult N.B. But Paul's deliverance out of the most Imminent Danger is expresly Illustrated by the Holy Ghost in three Eminent Circumstances The first is when Paul would have entered in among this rude Rabble not only the Disciples suffered him not for the life of him from whom they had received the Faith was more dear to them than their own a blessed pattern for good people to preserve their Pastors verse 30. but also some of the chief of Asia supposed to be Heathen Priests who usually were Masters of those plays and shows in honour of their Idol-Gods or Princes of the Country do add to the Disciples intreaties their requests sent to him not to adventure himself among such an inraged Rabble such an head-strong ungovernable company that bellua multorum Capitum the beast with many heads or mad multitude verse 31. Whether these chief men who sent this saving Message to Paul were Princes or Priests it matters not However it was a mighty work of God's Providence in over-ruling those Heathens hearts and inclining them to countenance and favour persecuted Paul though these men were bad enough especially if as Beza saith they were such Idolatrous Priests as composed Stage-plays for their deified Diana yet the Father of Spirits made them shew some good affections towards Paul if not towards the Christian Religion The same God who made many Legal Priests obedient to the Faith Acts 6 7. might make these Idolatrous Priests thus far obedient also Christ can either find or make Friends to his Gospel and Ministers even among the worst of their Foes N.B. The second Circumstance was that of Alexander verse 33 34. whom some suppose to be the same man of whom Paul complains in his 2 Tim. 4.14 15 16. That he did him much wrong upon these three Grounds 1. That Paul wrote this Epistle to Timothy who was then at Ephesus c. 2. That same Alexander was of Demetrius's calling a Copper-Smith for they made Copper-Shrines of Diana and her Temple for the poor to buy as well as Silver ones for the Richer sort 3. This Alexander was an Ephesian N.B. But others Judge him to be another of that name yet a Disciple of Paul's at the first for which the mad Mobile caught him and carried him to the Theatre c. However all agree that he was a Jew because the Jews pushed him forward to make a Vindication of their
some besides this Pagan Governor who Judged him as mad in preaching it 2 Cor. 5.13 and in pressing towards the prize which he now persecuted so ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifies Phil. 4.13 with as much eagerness as ever he had persecuted or prosecuted the poor saints and servants of Christ while he made havock of them Acts 8.3 The ninth Remark is 'T is likewise highly honourable and greatly comfortable when a prisoner at the bar can beside the testimony of his own conscience make a solemn Appeal to the consciences of his Judges that he speaks nothing but the words of truth and soberness Thus Paul makes his appeal 1. To Festus with all modesty waving the reflection he reviled him not as Christ had taught him 1 Pet. 2.23 nor called him whited wall as he had done Ananias the intruder into the High-Priest's office but gives him his Noble Title tho' his person was unworthy Yet for God's ordinance of magistracy's sake mildly minding him according to his own advice 2 Tim. 2.24 25 26. that his Conscience must tell him his discourse was not like as one distracted And 2. To Agrippa to whom he useth a most Rhetorical insinuation v. 26 27. which could not but leave a forcible impression upon his heart persuading him that he being Educated in Judea could not but hear of the Life Doctrine Miracles Death and Resurrection of Christ c. all which were done openly John 18.20 and he could not but believe the Prophets The tenth Remark is So convincing is the power of the Gospel and the purity of its professors that at the long run the Adversaries thereof are shamefully confounded as here 1. The King is convinced to be almost a Christian v. 28 he is brought nigh God's Kingdom yet so clogg'd with the world as we do not find he ever came there which occasion'd Paul to wish for Agrippa and all his auditory all the good that was in himself for the accomplishment of a true Christian yet to be freed from all the evils that then were upon him verse 29. 2. Festus is easily influenced by Agrippa to acquit Paul from the Crimes laid against him yet he would not release him for fear of the Jews And 3. the malitious Jews got nothing for all their travel charges and impudent importunity but a being branded for a company of cursed Caitiffs for their thirsting after the blood of the innocent in the judgment of so many honourable personages Thus are those wretches packed home to Jerusalem with a stigmatizing indelible opprobrious blot upon their names and perhaps not without horrour of Guilt within their Bosoms Notwithstanding all those acquitters of Paul like the Black-moor in the Bath and the spotted Leopard Jerem. 13.23 got no saving change by these Transactions CHAP. XXVII Paul 's passage to Rome THIS Chapter containeth Paul's Voyage from Cesarea towards Rome which may be resolved into two General parts 1. The Causes of his voyage thither And 2. The Casualties that came upon him in his passage 1st The Causes were three first Efficient which was a decree in court by the Judges ver 1. where his companions are named Secondly Formal he must not travel it by Land least the Jews should ly lurking in the way to take away his life according to their old Oath and Design but he must pass by Sea v. 2. Thirdly Material to wit the places by which they passed from Cesarea were Sidon ver 3. Cyprus v. 4. Myra v. 5 6. Gnidus ver 7. and Crete v. 7 8. 2dly The Casualties in the general was sailing was now dangerous towards the depth of winter v. 9. more particularly they are reducible to three heads 1. The Antecedents 2. The Concomitants And 3. The Consequents 1st The Antecedents are the procuring causes of all the sad casualties namely the Centurion's too much obstinacy in rejecting the Apostle's advice and his too much obsequiousness in receiving the Counsel of the Master and owner of the Ship verse 10 and 11 12. 2dly The Concomitants are 1. A contrary tempestous wind verse 13 14 15. 2. The peril of the place v. 17 18. 3. The continuance of the storm for three days v. 18 19. 4. Heaving over board the lading Merchandize And 5. An utter despair of life v. 18 19 20. in the eye of Reason c. 3dly The Consequents are the Catastrophe or comfortable issue 1. Promised by Paul not only from his prophetick Spirit but also from an angelical Vision v. 21 22 23 24 25 26. 2. Performed through the use of ordinary means by night as the casting of their Anchors v. 27 28 29. The abiding of the Marriners in the Ship v. 30 31 32. The taking of due sustenance to support nature in its strength after Paul had begged a blessing v. 33 34 35 36 37. Then the second unladeing of the Ship v. 38. Lastly what was done extraordinarily by day v. 39 40. and suffered v. 41. The Ship is lost yet all its crew saved v. 42 43 44. The Remarks from those Resolves are these The first is The disposals of all men both Saints and Sinners are determined as here it was determined verse 1. first By God himself the Supreme cause Acts 23.11 and then by those Subordinate civil Magistrates Festus Agrippa and others with whom the Governour consulted concerning Paul's passing to Rome All these great men seem to be self-condemned in their acknowledging Paul's innocency yet not setting him at Liberty This neglect of Justice they do but varnish over with a pretence of Law fulness and necessity saying he might have been freed had he not appealed unto Caesar Acts 26.32 whereas the true secondary cause was that they durst not do it for self-ends and popularity for fear of the Jews but the principal primary cause is here included it was determined otherwise by the great God who disposeth all things according to his pleasure For Paul's appeal to Ceasar did indeed bind them up only from condemning the prisoner till Nero had heard him but not at all from setting him at Liberty had they pleased because Paul might have with-drawn his Appeal and enjoyed his freedom seeing Nero had not yet made those Sanguinary Laws whereby the profession of Christianity became a Capital Crime N. B. This is comfortable to consider that even great men cannot do what they please against the Saints but what the great God pleaseth The second Remark is Saints do share with sinners in matters Secular and External 'T is said expresly there were other prisoners beside Paul v. 1. that must all be pack'd together to Nero's Court at Rome They are mingled the good with the bad in the same misery Time and chance saith Solomon happeneth alike to all Eccles. 9.11 To the one as well as to the other especially in common Calamities for Hezekâah's pride did contribute to the Babylonish Captivity wherein the good Figgs were involved with the bad as well as his Son Manasseh's Abominations Tho' they be thus
's foundring therefore they under-gird her with Cables to keep her sides close and tight together verse 17. Thus the Church in a storm when the blast of terrible ones is like an Euroclydon or Tempest against her walls Isa 25.4 needs her undergirding by the everlasting Arms of Jehovah underneath her Deut. 33.27 Thus the love-sick Spouse was under-girded when Christ's Left hand was under her head and his Right hand imbraced her Cant. 2.6 and 8.3 The wounded side of that God-man Christ Jesus is the Church's Covert from the Tempest Isa 32.2 Mic. 5.5 3. Both are brought to an hopeless Estate How forlorn was this Ship here when lighting her of Merchandise-Goods c. could not secure them verse 18 19. No Light of Sun or Stars to comfort them no hopes left to save their lives verse 20. Thus is it with the Church often a great damp is upon her hopes because a great death is upon her helps There is no hope Jer. 2.25 N.B. The disparity lyes in this that whatsoever wind bloweth blows good to her be it North or South can 4.16 and herein is the Church happy The seventh Remark is God delights to deliver those that are forsaken of all their helps and hopes of Deliverance Thus it was here in the eyes of Reason and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as to the Natural Events from secondary causes their case was desperate which made them part with their Goods to save their lives yet all would not do but they despaired Then comes Paul to comfort them from God who reserves his holy hand for a dead lift verse 21 22 23 24 25 26. wherein he 1. Minds them of their misery which their Disobedience to God had brought upon them Then 2. He chears them up with assurance of their security from the good warrant of Divine Authority And 3. He fore tells they must be cast upon a certain Island which when it came to pass did as by a sign induce them to believe the Rest all ordered by God not by chance The eighth Remark is The wicked are delivered from Temporal destruction for the sake of the godly who live among them and intercede with God for them Sinners are saved spared and favoured for the Saints sake As here two hundred threescore and sixteen persons verse 37. all Heathens excepting Luke and Aristarchus are saved for Paul's sake verse 24. who had prayed for them and had begged their lives of God as Esther did the lives of her people at the hands of King Ahasuerus Esth 7.3 Thus God spared Zoar for Lot's sake and at his prayer for it Gen. 19.19 c. And he would have spared Sodom for the sake of ten Righteous persons could that small number have been found in it at Abraham's prayer Gen. 18.32 And there Abraham left begging before God left baiting N.B. Oh! what fools and mad-men are the wicked in seeking to destroy the Godly for whose sakes themselves are preserved God saith to the Wicked concerning his Servants as the Prophet once said to wicked Jeboram surely were it not that I regard the presence of Godly Jehosaphat I would not look toward thee nor see thee 2 Ki. 3.14 One innocent person may deliver a whole Island from destruction Job 22.30 What abundance of good does one holy man in a place these hundreds of men fared better both in soul and body for one holy Paul's sake and means The ninth Remark is The same God that ordained the end oradined also means in tendency to that end and therefore to divide assunder what God hath Joyn'd together in neglecting ordained means is no better than a presumptuous tempting of God This great truth is here demonstrated by these divine words except these ship-men that were about to escape in the boat abide in the ship ye cannot be saved ver 30.31 notwithstanding God's promise mentioned verse 24. That they should all be saved not because the will of God or his power to save or the truth and efficacy of his Promise did depend upon second causes as if all these were made effectual only by a vertue from the means whereas in truth the means are made efficacious only by a vertue from the will power and promise of God God is not tyed to them yet ordinarily and usually he doth work by them when he can work with them that we may not neglect the use of them that are ordained by him Thus David shall have the victory but it must be by the means of an Ambush 2. Sam. 5.19 24 and man shall be nourished but it must be by his labour Psalm 128. v. 2 Many more such Instances might be given yet so as God works all in all by those means N.B. for the Grass Corn Trees were created by God before he Created the sun moon and stars by the Influence whereof they now are and do grow Sometimes God to show his Soveraignity doth work without means It is all one to him to save by few or none as well as by many 2 Chron. 14.11 and his Omnipotency can work against means also by Suspending the power and operation of natural causes as when the fire burnt not the water drownd not the Rock yeilded water and the Iron swoom the Sun went back ten degrees c. As God likes not to be tyed to means so nor that we having his promise should in defect of the means doubt of his providence God will be trusted but not tempted by a willful neglect of due lawful means The care of the means belong to us but the care of the end belongs to God Whosoever neglects the means under any pretence of a promise doth not rightly beleive in him but plainly and presumptuously tempts him c. N.B. These mariners had been willing enough to make use of all other means for their safety as undergirding unlading c. and wishing for the Day verse 29. Oh! that we wished so much for the Day of Redemption to make use of more means yet missed in this the means God required The tenth Remark is God's Gospel-stars shine most in the night and their splendour is best seen in time of trouble Thus was it here while this Ship's-crew had a smouth sea and a calm season Paul lyes on the Deck as a poor contemptible prisoner neglected of all but now in this eminent danger God makes him the only Counsellor and comforter unto this great company Common calamity made them comply with that counsel and comfort which came from one in chains amongst them Paul reproves them for rejecting his advice of wintering in Crete v. 21. yet now the storm having becalmed that refractory mind they are mindful to follow his Direction in taking some food having had no set meal for fourteen days through the consternation horrour of death and in admitting Paul to become the Chaplain of the ship for craving a blessing and for praying to God for their farther preservation verse 33.34 35 36 37. yea and for praising God also
forfeited favour c. to appeal unto Caesar they could not release him concluding that what all Israel hoped for was the cause of his chain v. 18 19 20. Thus he presents the truth to them well knowing if they had a prejudice against his person they could never relish his Doctrine no more will men our Ministry c. N.B. This fair and full Apology of Paul not only stop'd the Mouths of those chief Jews from censuring him but also opened their mouths both to let him know that the High-Priest did not prosecute his persecution at Rome out of his Reach and desponding to prevail where a fair Tryal was like to be had and likewise the Jews do request him that a day might be appointed wherein not only themselves but also all the other Jews of the inferior Rank might hear him preach both for their own and all the others satisfaction seeing Christianity which he professed was every where spoke against verse 21 22. and Acts 24.5.14 The fourteenth Remark is The Gospel like the Seed in the Parable Mat. 13.19 20 c. meeteth with various soils so it did here verse 23 24. The Meeting-place wherein Paul preached was his own private house verse 16 30. and his publick exercise lasted from morning to evening wherein he expounded the Scriptures and undeniably proved out of Moses and the Prophets that Christ whom the Jews had Crucified was the true Messiah and that they were not to look for another but that the Kingdom of the Messiah which God had promised and all the prophets had predicted was now come and already begun all these his assertions he demonstrated by such Irrefragable and Cogent yea by such unanswerable and pregnant arguments so that he prevailed and persuaded several of them to Believe tho' others Believed not N.B. Thus the word of God softens some and hardens others it is therein like Moses who slew the Aegyptian but saved the Israelite alive as it is the savour of Death to some and the savour of Life to others The same Ark of God which blessed Obed Edom became a Curse to the Uncircumcised Philistines The same Sun which softens Wax doth harden Clay And thus Paul who laboured more abundantly than any Apostle 1 Cor. 15.10 found that true by smarting experience which he Recordeth All men have not Faith 2 Thess 3.2 and that the word preached doth not profit unless it be mixed with faith in them that hear it Heb. 4.2 Paul had frequent Tryal of this great truth Acts 14.4 and 17.34 and 19.9 c. Those contrary effects of God's word upon Paul's Auditory made his Auditors ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to sound discords verse 25. A Metaphor from musical Instruments that hold no harmony by being out of tune so these hearers jarred the believers gain-sayed the unbelievers verse 29. Defending Paul and his Gospel But the unbelievers were hardened in their obstinacy and the rather became Paul's Adversaries The 15 Remark is Obstinate Auditors ought to be rebuked sharply which is Paul's own phrase Tit. 1.13 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Cuttingly a Metaphor from Chirurgeons who must not be Milch-hearted but with a Lion's heart yet with a Ladie 's hand and an Eagle's eye must pare away the dead flesh né pars Sincera trahatur least the sound part be corrupted by it Thus Paul doth here like the good Samaritan Pours in Wine to search the wound as well as oil to supple it When he saw here how the Jews Jarred He spake one word more in this his Farewel Sermon verse 25. but it was a terrible stinging word such as would stick in their Consciences as the Invenom'd Arrows of the Almighty to all eternity This Cutting and Killing word he quotes from Isa 6.9 which the Authority of the Holy Ghost declared to be most certain in its accomplished Judgment 2 Pet. 1.21 Saying verse 26 27. here Go to this people c. Importing that as their Fathers did hear and see the many prophecies concerning the Messiah and concerning their miseries for rejecting him but would not understand nor believe them So these their Childern inherited their Fathers sins and so should also be heirs of their punishments N.B. It was but the righteous Judgment of God to give them up to an heavy ear to a blind eye and to a hoofy hardness of heart because they were wilfully ignorant 2 Pet. 3.5 wittingly and willingly winking with their eyes as the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã here signifies shutting as it were their windows least the light should come in to disturb them in their Liberty of Sinning Therefore God gave them up to strong delusions and to believe lyes for their own destruction 2 Thess 2. v. 11 12. And because they had in effect said unto God depart from us for we desire not the knowledge of thy ways Job 21.14 Deus non deserit nisi Deserentem saith Austin The Jews had forsaken God first and then God did forsake them in withdrawing his gratuitous assistance from them Therefore saith Paul verse 28. God hath taken the word of Salvation from you and hath sent it to the Gentiles who will imbraceingly receive what the Jews have so refractorily rejected Thus the word that is intended to rouze up the Conscience to a due consideration of the error or evil reproved ought to be duly warmed and must tend to make the Physick work kindly towards their being truly and througly reclaimed but those stuborn Jews had sore backs and therefore kicked at this warm word as if it had been scalding hot and being impatient of this wholesome Reproof and offended at the light of truth with their sore eyes They departed v. 29. and turned to be Paul's Enemies as Gal. 4 16. The last Remark upon the last Chapter of the Acts is That Rome-Heathen was less cruel and more Courteous to the preachers of the Gospel than Rome-Antichristian hath been This appeareth from the two last verses Acts 28.30 31. Paul dwelt two whole years in his own hired house and received all that came in unto him Preaching the Kingdom of God c. with all confidence no man forbidding him From whence we may Note That First The things concerning the Kingdom of God and Jesus Christ may lawfully be preached in private houses This was the practice of the Apostles in those pure primitive times as the Divine Record frequently relateth Secondly Paul did not confine himself to preach to such a certain Select number only but set the doors of his hired house open to entertain all that would come wherein he imitated the holy example of his Lord and Master who professeth this to be his practice him that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out John 6.37 Paul here stood not upon Number no nor upon Nation or Quality he was God-like herein being no respecter of persons but whoever had hearts to hear he preached Salvation to them upon the Gospel-condition of Faith and Holiness c. Thirdly Nor would he
11.20 so it may be said of the lust of the Eyes that it is the chief of the Devils Engines an Heathen could say that a world of wickedness windeth it self into the heart by the window of the Eye There is an Apologue a most significant Fable of a Contention that arose betwixt the Eye and the Heart which of the two was the greater cause of sin a Reference was made by them both to Reason which decided the Controversie thus Cordi causam imputans occasionem Oculo Reason determined that the Heart was the cause of sin but the Eye was the occasion of it oh how oft doth the Devil make the Eye to be as a Burning-glass to set the Heart on fire as he did Davids 2 Sam. 11.2 from the roof he saw a woman and from this roof did Davids downfal begin for there the old Serpent easily winded himself into his Heart by the loop-holes of his Eyes and made himself master of the whole man from looking he went on to lusting and the venome thereof did so infect his Vitals that upon the Ladder of Hell he got a most foul yet not a final fall though it would have been no less had not the hand of Heaven been underneath him to help him up again Psal 37.24 No wonder then if David did so heartily cry Lord turn away mine eyes from beholding vanity Psal 119.37 lest looking should cause liking and liking lusting again and Job steppeth one degree further to wit from a Prayer to a Vow Job 31.1 yea from a Vow and Covenant to a solemn Imprecation v. 7. he knew the danger of irregular glancing and of inordinate gazing these two do often metamorphize a Man into a Beast and make him a prey to his own bruitish Affections Thus we see that the Eye is now become an Evil Eye so called frequently in Scripture Deut. 15.9 Prov. 23.6 28.22 Matth. 6.23 20.15 Mark 7.22 Luke 11.34 1. Hence the Word flatly forbids us to walk after the sight of our Eyes and the lust of our Hearts Numb 15.39 Eccles 11.9 for those two are seldom sundred 2 Job set a guard and laid Gods Charge upon his Eyes lest they should prove a Broaker of sin to him as that Hang-by Hiram the Adullamite did to Judah Gen. 38.20 4. Hence God hath placed Tears in this sinful and in no other Member which are tokens of Repentance that as it were they might wash it from its sinfulness therefore the Hebrew word Gnaijn well signifies a Fountain as well as an Eye for from it as from a Fountain doth Iniquity flow and surely as the Eye is a Fountain of sin it should be a Fountain of sorrow also Therefore the Prophet wish'd that his Eyes might be a Fountain of Tears Jerem. 9.1 that he might with the waters of godly sorrow wash away the filth both of his own and of other mens sins the waters that flow from a bleeding Vine are said to cure the Leprosie sure I am those Gospel-tears which flow from a Godly Heart are very Instrumental in curing the fretting Leprosie of sin and therefore God hath made the Eye of a watry Constitution that it may be frequently trickling down Tears for that washing work such waters will be turned into wine at the Marriage of the Lamb for which purpose they are preserved in Gods Bottle Psal 56.8 Oh blest is that Soul which is plentifully bathed in the warm bath of their own penitent tears and in the Kings Bath of the Blood of the Lamb of God for without blood there is no remission Hebr. 9.2 'T is not our Tears alone but 't is Christs Blood that doth expiate sin Zeeh. 13.1 The Fountain opened in the sides of our Saviour Job 19.34 who came by water to sanctifie and by blood to justifie penitent sinners 1 Joh. 5.6 Finally seeing the sight by the fall is become a deceitful and a sinful sense our Saviour giveth safe and saving Counsel Matth. 5.29 not only to bind it to its good behaviour call it from its outstrays and lay Gods charge upon it as well as thine own check but also to pluck it out of the old Adam and place it in the new lest it prove a window of wickedness and become a worse disease than any of those two hundred diseases which Physicians reckon up do belong to the Eye and lest Death enter in at that window according to Jer. 9.21 as the Antient Fathers apply that Text cautioning us to shut our Casements lest sin ascend into the Soul thereby and Death by sin so this light of the body bring the Soul to utter darkness Secondly The Ear is a noble Organ and an honourable Member of the Body as well as the Eye in many respects 1. The Ear is as Aristotle calls it one of the two Learned Senses it is an Instrument of Instruction it lets in all Discipline to the Soul All Learning is let into the Mind either by Ocular demonstration or by Auricular Admonition Job 33.16 36.10 15. As the Eye is the window so the Ear is the door for Discipline to enter 2. The Ear is that excellent Organ that lets in Life and Salvation At this door the Devil drew in death at first Gen. 3.1 c. as well as at the window v. 6. Satan in the Serpent said only to bely what God had said Eve listned and let in death God ordaineth as it were to cross and counter-work the Devil that as Death entred into the world through the Ear by our first Parents listening to that old Manslayer so Life should enter into the Soul by the same door the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God As the living Parents of Mankind Adam and Eve in their state of Innocency had listned with their Ears to the Devils proffers so their dead posterity which by their first Parents fall were become dead in sin by bearing Christs promise should live not only the life of grace on Earth but also the life of glory in Heaven Joh. 5.25 And the Prophet saith Hear and your Souls shall live Isa 55.3 therefore he calls on them there Hattu Oznekem to hear with all their might unto the Covenant of Grace and so to the Counsel of Christ Revel 3.18 which only hath power to quicken dead Souls the Covenant of works and the Counsel both of the Devil and of our own darkened understandings have a killing property 3. The Ear is that noble door by which Saving Faith is conveyed into the Soul Faith comes by hearing Rom. 10.17 Faith is the gift of God Eph. 2.8 and God giveth not that gift to all men 2 Thess 3.2 but only to his Elect therefore 't is call'd the Faith of Gods Elect Tit. 1.1 yet God giveth not this gift immediately to Man but mediately by hearing the word As the Eye is called the Sense of Love so the Ear is call'd the Sense of Faith The saving knowledge of God is not conveyed into the Soul
below his Father saying My Father is greater than I. Joh. 14.28 tho' equal with him Phil. 2.6 but 2. below the Angels Jesus was made a little lower than Angels Heb. 2.9 And 3. below Men 't is said of him I am a Worm and no Man Psal 22.6 Yet lower 4. below Worms also for a live Worm as well as a live Dog is better than a dead Lion Eccles 9.4 Yet Christ step'd down into the state of Death and was buried and so was designed to be Meat for Worms had it been possible for that Holy one to see Corruption Psal 16.10 The Second Part of this History is the Account of Hezekiah's Sin after his Sickness and Recovery ver 12 13. Remark the First Is the Commission of his Sin wherein Mark 1. In what Matter he Sinned ver 12. namely in Entertaining the Embassadors of Babylon being taken and tickled with their Company and Courtship It seems this Baladan which signifies a Masterless Man or Lord was the first that raised up the Babylonian Monarchy upon the Ruin of the Assyrian who hitherto had been but a Vice-roy under it and knowing saith Lavater how Hezekiah was an highly-provok'd Adversary to the Assyrian Empire therefore sent he a Rich and Royal Present with Letters to Ingratiate himself and to oblige Hezekiah's Assistance in his present Project to wit of casting off the Assyrian Yoke which soon after this this Baladan did by Rebelling against Esar-Haddon now weakened by the late loss of so huge an Host and the said Fraction in the Royal Family in the Murder of Senacherib and the Banishment of the two Murdering Sons N. B. 'T was the Father's Blasphemy saith Grotius that quite blasted the Assyrian Monarchy Now did this Baladan bereave weak Esar-Haddon the Son both of his Kingdom and of his Life and Usurp'd the Throne in his stead Hence we read no more here of the King of Assyria but of Babylon only after this Mark 2. The Pretence was an Enquiry after this late Prodigy for the Babylonians worship the Sun for a God as well as the Persians and the Astrologers of Babylon above all other Nations must needs take notice of this miraculous Motion and hearing that the Sun their God had so highly honoured Hezekiah in taking so many Steps backward to become a Sign of his Recovery from Sickness therefore are those Embassadors sent to Honour him also with a Visit and a Present and to make more enquiry after this Wonder wrought in Heaven by the God of Israel 2 Chron. 32.31 and seeing it was done for Hezekiah's sake they thought him more than a Mortal Man Those Messengers saith Menochius were Men well skill'd in Coelestial Motions Mark 3. When God left Hezekiah to himself withdrawing the Assistance of his Holy Spirit from him and suffered Satan with his Temptations to draw forth this good King's Corruption he likewise had some over-weaning Reflections upon himself also thinking himself ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã some great one Act. 8.9 above the rate of an ordinary Mortal Man therefore 't is said He rendred not again his Returns were not answerable to his Receipts but his heart was lifted up to wit with Pride Self-conceit and Ostentation 2 Chron. 32.25 So that he Acted like some petty-God within himself gratifying those Embassadors in what they came about yea proudly and foolishly shewed them the House of his precious things for now Gold-thirsty Babylon knew where to fetch a fat and a fit Booty He being puff'd up with the Honour they did him In this manner he sinned c. Remark the Second In this Second Part is his Correction for his Sin Mark 1. No sooner had he shewed them all his Wealth got by the spoil of Senacherib's Camp and by the many Gifts from all Nations to him as to the World's Wonder for the Sun 's running backward for his sake but God most graciously sends his Prophet to prick this Bladder of Pride that now lay putrifying in Hezekiah's Heart and to Humble him ver 14. Mark 2. How prudently the Prophet proceeds with him by such Interrogatories not for Information of himself but for Conviction of the King who Answers him These Men came from Babylon which is said to be distant 680 Miles from Jerusalem N. B. Whereby we may understand how far the Jews were carried Captive out of their own Country But what have they seen ver 15. after whence came they and what said they The King Answers fairly to the Prophet without mincing the Matter but telling the whole Truth Mark 3. The Prophet replies in the Name of the Lord to make the King mind the Message more ver 16. telling him that he had 1. made a foul Forfeiture of all his fair Treasures by his Pride which God abhors and by his Ostentation in shewing them and by his Ingratitude taking that Honour to himself which he should have wholly given to God and by his Ambitious Abuse of God's Gifts having his Heart strangely lifted up with those Heavy Metals not as good Jehosaphat's was lifted up for God and Godliness in a zealous Reformation 2 Chron. 17.6 but 't is in a way of Self-Admiration for that not only Nations near to him had brought him Rich Presents 2 Chron. 32.23 but also that the King of Babylon so far Remote had now made a League with him whereby he thought his Mountain so strong he could not be moved as Psalm 30.6 Mark 4. Not doth Isaiah only denounce this sad-Judgment that his Palace shall be plundred of all those precious Treasures ver 17. but adds also 2. That his Children and Grand-Children should likewise be carried into Captivity ver 18. where their Bodies shall be subject to Slavery and their Souls to Idolatry in an Heathen Country which must needs be very grievous to so good a King especially for so seemingly a light offence N.B. But by this we learn what an High Provocation to God is our Privy-pride Creature-confidence c. Remark the Third Is his humble Submission to this severe Sentence ver 19. Mark 1. 'T is said Notwithstanding Hezekiah humbled himself for the Pride of his Heart when left of God c. 2 Chron. 32.26 31. now God comes again and blesseth the Preaching of the Prophet so to him as to give him a sight and sense of his Sin Insomuch that as Vatablus saith God made him a gainer by his Sin for as his Pride had puff'd him up with his glorious Victory over Senacherib with his miraculous recovery from sickness and with his prodigious Wealth so now see how his Heart was humbled and became as lowly as it had been lofty Mark 2. True Humiliation is a blessed Means to prevent God's Indignation He kisseth the Rod saying Good is the Word of God 't is no more than Justice my Sins deserve no less I bless God that it is no worse for here is Mercy mixed with Justice that this Wrath shall not come in my Days 2 Chron. 32.26 but I shall have Peace
and Truth Mark 3. Some Rabbins over rashly reprove Hezekiah for speaking here ver 19. 2 Kings 20. as one careless and unconcern'd both for his Church and for his own Children after his Day But Wolphius who succeeded Peter Martyr in carrying on his Commentary Answers excellently that as such a careless frame could not consist with the common Affections of Nature in all Men so much less with that singular Piety and Charity so eminently manifest in so good a King who had been so solicitous for the good both of God's Church and of his own Children and Subjects all his Life He only blesses God that this Suffering did not immediately follow his Sinning which was the Cause of Divine Displeasure but that it was suspended for a longer time The last Part is his Death and Successor ver 21. and 2 Chron. 32.33 having a most honourable Burial being laid in the chiefest Sepulchre because saith Osiander he was the chiefest in Piety of David's House for which he was highly honoured both in Life and Death But this Pious Father was succeeded by an Impious Son to wit Manasseh c. 2 Kings CHAP. XXI and 2 Chron. CHAP. XXXIII IN both these Chapters of Kings and Chronicles the History of two Kings is set forth First Of Manasseh And Secondly Of Amon In 2 Kings 21. we have an account only of Manasseh's unparallel'd Impiety but in 2 Chron. 33. is a Narrative of his Repentance also Remarks first upon Manasseh the first Part of both Chapters As First He is described when he began to Reign and how long ver 1. He was but twelve Years old at his Father's Death so was born three Years after his Father's Recovery Chap. 20.6 and about twenty four Years after the Ruine of Israel's Kingdom Chap. 18.2 10. and was the thirteenth King of Judah from the Division of the Tribes and he Reigned fifty five Years which was the longest Reign of any of the Judges or Kings of either Judah or Israel As his great Grandfather Vzziah indeed Reigned fifty two Years but in many of those Years he lived as a Leper shut up in an Apartment 2 Chron. 26.3 21. so of those fifty five Years Manasseh spent many of them in his most sinful Youth others in great Misery and Captivity for within that space saith Junius was comprehended his Captivity in Babylon 2 Chron. 33.11 and other Years in a time of Repentance All these Years being subtracted from the five and fifty there will not remain so many for Manasseh's Wickedness as some imagine yet were they so many as to teach us that a wicked Man with a Crown upon his Head may live long but 't is no Evidence of God's Favour Remark the Second 'T is said He did wickedly ver 2. described in General 1. In the sight of the Lord. 2. Contrary to the manner of the Jews 3. But after the manner of the Gentiles Yea and 4. Point-blank opposite to his Pieus Father and to his Mother likewise who is named Hephzibah the very Title whereby God testifies his Delight in his Church as the Name signifies Isa 62.4 from this Name of Manasseb's Mother some do gather that her Parents who gave it and she her self were all Pious Persons whereby the Impiety of her Son Manasseh is much aggravated because he degenerated so much and so far as he did both from such a Father and such a Mother as he had The Rabbins tell us she was the Daughter of Isaiah the Prophet but that is as uncertain as their saying that Railing Rabshakeb was his degenerate Son as before 't is not at all improbable that she was a good Woman because so good a King made her his Queen Remark the Third Manasseh's wickedness is described in particular 2 Kings 21.3 4 5 6 7 8 9 16. and 2 Chron. 33.3 4 5 to ver 10 the wickedness he wrought is reducible to these three Heads 1. Idolatry ver 3 4 5. 2. Sorcery ver 6. And 3. Cruelty to his own and others ver 6 16. In a Word this none such Sinner Manasseh was a Monster in Sin of the first magnitude For 1. He was a Defier of God 2. He was a Murderer of Men. And 3. He was a Worshipper of Devils N.B. Never did the cursed Leprosie of Sin spread farther in any mortal Man that yet was a Vessel of Mercy Remark the Fourth Is Manasseh's Repentance this is wholly omitted in his History Recorded 2 Kings 21. but largely insisted upon 2 Chron. 33. from ver 11 to 14 c. 't is a vulgar saying they run far that never return and Ambrose said to Monica the Mother of Angustin while her Son was a wretched Manichee that a Child of so many fervent Prayers could not finally miscarry So Manasseh was a Son of pious and praying Parents and one chosen of God to be one of our Saviour's Progenitors Matth. 1.10 therefore though he ran far and wide in the ways of wickedness yet must he not totally and finally fall Manasseh Hebr. signifies For getful who according to the Signification of his Name forgot all the Godly Instructions of his pious Parents to him and all their fervent Prayers they put up to God for him and more particularly be forgot what the Host of Heaven which he worshipped 2 Kings 21.3 5. and 2 Chron. 33.3 5. had done when the Sun and all that Host went ten Degrees backward for his Father's sake Likewise be forgot all the pious Patterns of Reformation in Hezekiah but built again all the Deformations which his Father had demolish'd Moreover Manasseh that Tiger laid hold with his Teeth on all the excellent Spirits of his Time and worried them until he had filled Jerusalem with Innocent Blood from one end to another Besides all the other Prodigtes of Sins aforementioned hardly to be matched in any mortal Man unless in that bloody Monster Nero who was an incarnate Devil Little did good Hezekiah when he was so loth to Dye because he had no Son to succeed him imagine what manner of Son he should leave behind him Notwithstanding all this Monstrous Sinner Manasseh must be a Convert N.B. 1. The Rabbins relate that Isaiah coming on a time to visit Hezekiah told him by his Prophetick Spirit that his Son Manasseh there present would prove a great Persecutor of God's Prophets and of himself in particular whereupon Hezekiah attempted to slay Manasseh but that the Prophet hinder'd him N.B. 2. Josephus saith this Manasseh murdered some or other of God's Prophets and martyred such every Day Josephus Lib. 10 Chap. 3. with him Epiphanius concurreth adding that Isaiah was sawn asunder by his Order and as some say with a wooden Saw the Epistle to the Hebrews Chap. 11.37 may seem to relate unto Isaiah's manner of Martyrdom saith Dr. Lightfoot N.B. 3. The Rabbins render these Reasons why Manasseh martyr'd Isaiah 1. Because he said that he had seen the Lord upon his Throne c. Isa 6.1 but more especially 2. Because he